•CM THE ENGLISH BIBLE. THE ENGLISH BIBLE: ,-LV EXTERNAL AND CRITICAL HISTORY OF THE VARIOUS ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF SCRIPTURE, WITH REMARKS ON THE NEED OF REVISING THE ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. JOHN EADIE, D.D., LL.D., PROFESSOR OF BIBLICAL LITERATURE AND EXEGESIS, UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. II. Ifcmbon: MACMILLAN AND GO. 1876. All rights reserved. 65 -4 ^ VJ J CONTENTS. GENEVAN VERSION. CHAPTER XXXII. Marian Refugees — Geneva — Whittingham — His New Testament — Genevan Bible — Those Employed in the Revision — Dedication to Queen Elizabeth — To the Christian Reader — Causes of its Popularity — Breeches Bible, ........ Page 3 CHAPTER XXXIII. The Genevan a Revision of Tyndale collated with Great Bible — Collation showing this, and also Influence of Beza — A decided Advance on the Great Bible — Excerpts — Changes to the better in the Apocrypha, . 1(> CHAPTER XXXIV. Terms with Latin Signification — Felicitous Renderings — Antique Words and Senses — Old Spelling — Unwarrantable Supplementary Clauses — Marginal Notes — Calvinism of Notes — Excellence of Version, . . 23 CHAPTER XXXV. Bodley's Patent for printing Genevan Bible — Not printed in England during Parker's Life-time — Tomson's Revision — Great Popularity — Vitality— Esme Stuart and Cobham, ...... VOL. IT. a CONTENTS. CHAPTER XXXVI. Genevan Bible in Scotland — " Common Band" of Protestant Nobles — Scottish Scholars who might have taken part in Biblical Revision— Publication of Genevan Version and First General Assembly of the Kirk — First Edition printed in Scotland — Measures for increasing its Circulation — English of the South intelligible to Scottish Population — Overture for Revision of Genevan Version, ....... 39 CHAPTER XXXVII. Genevan the favourite Volume in Scottish Families — Laud's Dislike to it — Attacks upon it by Howson and Martin — Priest Hamilton and his Attack no THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. CHAPTER XXXVIII. Early Part of Elizabeth's Reign beset with Difficulties — Agnes Prest and Joan Waste — Elizabeth's R,egard for the Scriptures — Her Eagerness for Uni formity — Different Bibles in Circulation — Parker and the Proposal for another Revision — His Coadjutors — The Various Translators— Bible Finished and Presented to the Queen — Parker on Affectionate Terms with Fellow- Workers, . . . . . . . 59 CHAPTER XXXIX. Description of First Edition of Bishops' Bible — Parker's Preface — No Royal Confirmation — Rebellion of Northern Earls — Critical Remarks by Law rence — New Testament Revised — Collation of Three Versions in Ezekiel and Matthew — Notes — Burleigh's Portrait — Price, . . 76 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XL. Specimens of Literal Translations — Supplements — More Stately than Precise — Want of Uniformity — The Great Bible superseded — Three Versions in Circulation — Martin's Attack and Fulke's Defence, . . 95 RHEIMS AND DOUAI VERSION. CHAPTER XLI. This Version taken from the Vulgate — Account of the Vulgate — The Church of Rome — Its Reluctance to give Vernacular Versions to the People — Catholic Refugees in Reign of Elizabeth — Seminary at Douai — New Testament Translated at Rheims — Martin and Allen — Preface to New Testament — Motives for Translating — Method of Translation — Close Adherence to Latin Text — -Answers of Fulke and Cart\vright — Reasons for Translating from Vulgate — Polemical Notes — Translated with the Greek Text before them — Latinized English — Good Renderings — Use of the Genevan and the Bishops' — Uniformity — Rheims New Testament appealed to by Mary, Queen of Scots, on the Evening before her Execution, . 107 CHAPTER XLII. Old Testament published at Douai — Described — Preface sets forth Impedi ments — Gives Reasons for Translating from Latin Text — For Strictness in Translating some Words — Obscure Renderings, especially in Psalter — Idiomatic Renderings — Romish Notes — Controversy between Fulke and Martin — Whitgift and Cartwright — Table of Protestant Errors — Second Edition — Changes in subsequent Versions — Challoner and Lingard— Theological Nomenclature, . . . . . .137 viii CONTENTS. AUTHORIZED VERSION. CHAPTER XLIII. King James — Strange Incidents of Infantine Years — His Character presents a species of Dualism — Belief in Kingly Supremacy — Early Knowledge of Scripture — Fondness for Theological Discussion — Intolerance — Changes of Opinion — Flatteries heaped upon him — The Millenary .Petition — Hampton Court Conference — Dr. Ileynolds — The King and the Genevan Notes — New Translation agreed to — Bancroft's Correspondence with regard to it — Profusion and Poverty of the King — The Board of Revisers — Short Notices — Rules laid down for the Revision — Revision not Translation — Their own Arguments for Revision — Their Commendation of Scripture Study — Com pletion of the Work — Published — Dedication to the King — The Clause, "Appointed to be read in Churches" — Galloway, the Pioyal Chaplain — Fuller's Eulogy of the New Bible, . . . . .159 CHAPTER XLIV. Constant Use of Hebrew and Greek Originals — Hebrew Text — Greek Text — Stephens and Beza — Marginal Notes — No Historical Notes — Help from various Translations— Other Helps — Selden's Glimpse into their Method of Procedure — Alternative Renderings in Margin — Influence of Bishops' — Of Earlier Versions — Care in Choice of Words — Excellence of English Style — Hebrew Phrases — Ingenious Turns of Diction — The English specially Saxon — Terms occurring only once — License taken in Trans lating the Apocrypha— Simplicity, Clearness, and Harmony — Univer sality of Adaptation — The English of the Beginning of the Seventeenth Century, ...... 208 CHAPTER XLV. Different Fate of Words in Margin and in Text— Words and Phrases in Con tents of Chapters which have wholly or nearly passed away — Obsolete Words in Text— Words changed in Meaning — Archaisms — Words which CONTENTS. IX have only their Latin Meaning — Peculiar Phrases and Syntax — Varying Forms — Old Use of " His " — Variations in Spelling — Various Pecu liarities, .... 242 CHAPTER XLVL Hostility to their Version anticipated by Translators — Charges of Broughton, Gell, and Ward — "Witchcraft" — "God Save the King" — Ecclesiastical Predilection — Doctrinal Influence — Anti-Popish Leanings — How far Beza was followed, . 2G4 CHAPTER XLVII. Supplemental Words — Italics — Supplements often unnecessary — Sometimes unwarranted — Headings of Chapters made by Command — Some Particu lars regarding, ....... 280 CHAPTER XLVIII. The Barkers and the Printing of Authorized Version — Bibliography — First Editions brought into Correspondence with the Bishops' and the Genevan — Specimens of Inaccuracy in Early Issues — Various Editions — Edition of Buck and Daniel — Kilburne on the Errors in Editions of Hill and Field — Field's Pearl Bible — Assembly's Annotations — Lightfoot on the Apocrypha — Editions of Blayney and Others — American Revised Edition — Punctua tion and Paragraph Marks, ...... 288 CHAPTER XLIX. Scotland never had any Indigenous Translation — Content to receive its Bible from Abroad and especially from England — Authorized Version gradually made its way in Scotland — Editions Printed in that Country — Anderson's Patent — Numerous and Gross Blunders in Widow Anderson's Bibles — And in those of her Successors — James Watson's Bibles— Row's Proposals for Revision — Bible Monopoly in Scotland — The "Sweet Singers" and their Rejection of Authorized Version — Superstitious L"se of the Bible — Misquotations — Number of Chapters, Verses, Words, and Letters in Bible — Wonderful and Suggestive History of English Bible. . 311 CON TEN Iti. KEVISION OF NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER L. The Bible at once Divine and Human — Hostility to Settlement of the Text — Labours of Origen, Jerome, and Robert Stephens — Walton and Owen — Bengel, Mill, and Bentley — Various Scholars on the Desirableness of Revision of Authorized Version — The Long Parliament and Bill for Revision — Changes in the Original Text call for Revision of the Version — Nature of a True Revision — Futility of Objections — Xo Ground for Alarm — Strange Specimens of Revision by Scarlett and Heinfetter — Other Examples of Revision — Works on Revision — Tischendorf and Tregelles. ........ 337 CHAPTER LI. Defects of Authorized Version — Ambiguities — Inexact Renderings — Claiises Liable to be Misunderstood — Misleading Punctuation — Difficult Idioms and Technical Words. 365 CHAPTER LII. Want of Uniformity — Variation so far Allowable — Terms Characteristic of a Divine Revelation of Love to a Sinful World — 'Variations which are Unnecessary — Capricious — Prejudicial — Motives Inducing — " Parable," " Love" — " Straightway " in Mark — Connection weakened by Variation — Example in St. Paul's Address at Athens-^-His Repeated Use of the Same Term not brought out — Other Examples of Variation. . . 383 CHAPTER LIU. One English Term represents several Greek Words — Distinctions thereby Effaced— Several Examples — Crown, People, Godhead, True, Temple, Life — John xxi, 15-17 — New Light — Clusters of Instances — Child, Beasts, Die and Dead, World, Will, Weep, Servant, Judge, Wash, Remission, Repent, Hell — Devil and Demon — Miracle, Sign, Wonder — Anacolouthon and Paronomasia. 416 CONTESTS. CHAPTER LIY. The Greek Article— Inconsistencies of Translators in dealing with — Before the Name Christ — Some Point or Specialty lost by its Omission — Wrongly Inserted — Overpressed. .... 437 CHAPTER LV. The Greek Tenses — Aorist misrendered by Perfect — Perfect by Present — Perfect and Pluperfect — Epistle to Hebrews characterized by use of Perfect — Imperfect not correctly Rendered — Mark and the Use of the Present — Greek Verbs corresponding to "become" and "be" con founded. ........ 443 CHAPTER LVI. Prepositions — Misrendering of tv — oid — tk — IK and «TTO — v-n-ip and iript — iiri and Trio's — The conjunctions oVcos and 'tva. .... 458 CHAPTER LVII. Proper Names — Most Familiar Forms employed — Jehovah — Proper Names variously spelled — Official Names — Chaldee Names. . . 466 CHAPTER LVIIL Topography and Productions of Palestine — The Land illustrates the Book — Terms belonging to Botany and Zoology misrendered — Specific Topo graphical Terms — Measures, Weights, and Coins — Qualifications of a Translator — Hallam and Newman on the English of the Authorized Version — Brief Account of the Revision at present in progress. . 472 INDEX, ......... 485 ERRATA. Page 39, line 9 from top, for " Bible," read " Bibles." „ 171, headline, for " Millenary Position," read " Millenary Petition. ,, 328, line 8 from top, for " part of fat things," read " feast of fat things." ,, 342, line G from bottom, /or " exposition," read " exposure." THE ENGLISH BIBLE THE GENEVAN VERSION. VOL. II. " BEZA also, in his Epistle to the prince off condy aiid nobles of France hathe these wordes. Seinge then all theis controuersies muste be discussed by Goddes worde, I suppose that this thinge ought chiefly to be prouided for, that seinge all canot haue the knowledge to vnderstand the worde off God in theis peculiar languages, the Hebrue and the greek (whiche were to be wished) that there shulde be some true and apte translation of the olde and newe testamete made the whiche diuers haue already labored to bringe to passe, but yet no man hathe hitherto sufficiently performed it. For the olde translation (whose so euer it is) although it ought not to be con demned, yet is it founde bothe obscure vnperfect and superfluous and also false in many places, to speake nothinge off an infinite variete off the copies. The whiche texte therfore many lerned and godly men haue laboured to amende, but not with like successe. And yet howe necessary a thinge this is, who so euer shall reade those moste lerned wryters off the gretiaus, and shall compare their interpretations (whiche are manie times farr from the purpos) with the Hebrue veritie, he shall coufesse it with great sorowe. " And the same euill was not onely hurtef ull aniouge the latten writers, but also the ignorance off the greeke tonge wherwith many off them were troubled, whiles they did depend off the common translation, they oftimes seeke a knott in a rushe (according to the olde prouerbe) and fell into moste fowle errors. " Here might I touche a thinge parhapp worthe the hearinge yff hope were off redresse, whiche is, that yff the lerned were but one halff so earneste, zelous, and carefull, to se that the holy Scriptures in this Eealme might be faithfully translated and trulye corrected, as they are many tymes abowte matters nothinge so necessarie : I woulde not dowte to saie that they shulde do vnto god an excellent peece off seruice, " For the moste parte off oure Englishe Bibles are so ill translated (as the lerned report) and so falsely printed (as the simple maie find) that suche had nede to be verie well acquainted with scripture, as in many places shulde get owte the true meaninge and sence." Troubles begun at Frankfort, CHAPTER XXXII. A S the storm did not burst for some time after the accession of Mary Tudor, a crowd of persons, to the number of eight hundred, who saw the clouds gathering, made their immediate escape to the Continent, and found refuge at Emb- den, Wesel, Strasburg, Worms, Berne, Basle, Zurich, and Frankfort. Bishop Gardyner's character and antecedents were well known ; and he told Renard, the Spanish Ambassador, with quiet complacency, that " a few messages asking some of them to visit him at his house had given them wings." Among the refugees were saintly and learned men — five bishops, five deans, fifty eminent divines, and also several persons of high •social distinction — six knights, three ladies of title — one of them the Duchess of Norfolk, the queen's cousin. Many foreigners who had come to England in Edward's reign also fled away. Among them was the uncle of the King of Poland, the well known John a Lasco, who obtained liberty from the Queen to leave the country. Under Edward VI he had the pastoral charge of a congregation of foreigners that met in the church of the Austin Friars. Many states and free cities assisted the exiles, for the spirit of brother-love, rising above terri torial barriers, was fresh, and unwearied in its manifestations.1 Nationality was forgotten, and the sufferings of the poor strangers were pitied, and relieved with unstinted hand. They enjoyed rest and peaceful worship for a brief season ; but what were significantly called the " Troubles " soon sprang up 1 Grafton, the printer of the Great his " Chronicle," and Foxe was at Bible, was among the exiles, and he Basle, engaged on his "Acts and employed his leisure in composing Monuments." 4. THE ENGLISH BIBLE. CHAP. at Frankfort. The question of clerical vestments and of church service vexed them — some of them being of freer opinions, and others more conservative ; some being disposed to compro mise, and others to hold fast by the Prayer Book of Edward VI. Knox was not hostile to read prayers in themselves, for he helped to compose a " Book of Common Order " ;x but Cox, who had been tutor to the late king, was intolerant of all modification. The controversy might surely have been allowed to sleep among persons who were living by sufferance and charity in a foreign land, and certainly it was not one that necessitated an immediate solution in their circumstances. The thought of so many brethren being burned at home might have saddened them into mutual forbearance, and gratitude for their own escape might have absorbed many minor predi lections. But both parties grew more decided and passionate, and at length "the contention was so sharp between them that they parted asunder one from the other," and the non- conforming section removed to Geneva. This fair city, at the outlet of Lake Leman, girt with the mighty mountains, was regarded as the citadel of Protestantism, and it held in it the fate of Europe. Keligion was therefore a matter of life and death to its inhabitants, who having fre quently and gallantly defended themselves against surrounding enemies, felt that in fighting for Geneva they were upholding the liberties of humanity ; for they knew that the triumph of the Duke of Savoy would entail civil and ecclesiastical ruin, and yoke all southern lands to ultramontane despotism. Their theology, whatever may now be said of it, exercised a mighty influence in England, had an ennobling ascendancy in Scotland, and has been carried across the ocean to strengthen and sane- 1 Carefully reprinted at Edin- prayer following, or such like " ; burgh by Blackwood & Sous, 1868, " either in the words following, or under the editorship of the Rev. W. like in effect"; "the action thus Sprott and the Eev. Thomas Leish- ended, the people sing the 103rd man, M.A. One characteristic dif- Psalm, or some other of thanksgiv- ference between it and the English ing." See also Lorimer's " John Book is, that the former allows vari- Knox and the Church of England,''' utions — "using after sermon this London, 1875. xxxii.] WHITTINGHAM. 5 tify another great republic. A collection was made in England, through the bishops, for the city of Geneva in 1582, and in 1603 the Archbishop of Canterbury issued, with the royal sanc tion, a proclamation to gather another gift. But the "gospellers" were not idle in their picturesque retreat, and a revision of the New Testament was soon taken in hand. Such a work was in harmony with the literary and Biblical enterprises of that city of refuge under the shadow of the Alps ; and Calvin, Beza, and their colleagues, shed a new lustre on its history. Olivetan, a relative of Calvin, had already translated and published a French Bible, and in the execution of the work Calvin had rendered him considerable assistance. An edition of the New Testament, which, how ever, is not a portion of the Genevan Bible proper, was published in 1557, on the 10th of June — one of the most terrible months in England, for between the 18th and 22nd days of that month twenty-seven martyrs yielded up their lives. The editor of this New Testament was William Whit- tingham. 1 William Whittingham was born in 1524, in the parish of Lanchester, near Durham. He became a com moner of Brasenose, Oxford, about 1540, and five years after wards a fellow of All Souls. According to Wood, he was, on account of his scholarship, chosen one of the senior students of Christ Church, Henry wishing to fill it with the most promis ing young men, as had also been the desire of Wolsey. Whit tingham had returned home from twelve years' foreign travel and sojourn a few weeks before King Edward's death. But he again left his native land, and, with many others, arrived in Frankfort on the 27th of June, 1554. Having gone to Geneva toward the end of 1555, he married Catherine, the sister of John Calvin. Whittingham came back to England on the accession of Elizabeth, and was promoted in 1563 to the deanery of Durham, which he held for sixteen years. He had been for a period chief engineer and chaplain in the defence of Havre de Grace, the general in command being the Earl of Warwick 1 Whittingham distinctly identi- of the Troubles begun at Frankfort, fies himself as the editor. Discourse p. cxciii, Petheram, London, 1846. C THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. brother to the Earl of Leicester through whose influence he so speedily obtained promotion,1 though he had not been episco- pally ordained. He dealt roughly with some of the monuments in his cathedral ; but his wife showed what blood was in her, when she took " the blessed banner of St. Cuthbert," which had once waved victorious on Flodden Edge, and " despitefully burned it in her fire, to the open contempt and disgrace of all sacred relics." 2 The New Testament so speedily revised, and published anonymously, is the work of one man, for in the explanatory address to the reader, he speaks uniformly in the first person singular. His words are : " To these therfore which are of the flocke of Christ which knowe their Father's wilr and are affectioned to the trueth, I rendre a reason of nry doing in few lines. First, as touching the perusing of the text, it was diligently reuised by the moste approued Greke examples, and conference of translations in other tonges as the learned may easily iudge, both by the faithful rendering of the sentence, and also by the proprietie of the wordes, and perspicuite of the phrase. Forthermore that the Reader might be by all meanes profited, I haue deuided the text into verses and sections, according to the best editions in other langages, and also, as to this day the ancient Greke copies mencion, it was wont to be vsed. And because the Hebrewe and Greke phrases, which are strange to rendre in other tongues, and also short, shulde not be to harde, I haue sometyme interpreted them without any whit diminishing the grace of the sense, as. our langage doth vse them, and sometime haue put to that worde, which lacking made the sentence obscure, but haue set it in such letters as may easily be discerned from the common text. As concerning the Annotations, wherunto these letters a, b, c, <fcc., leade vs, I haue endeuored so to proffit all therby, that both the learned and others might be holpen : for to my knol- 1 See a short Life of Whittingham 2 Whittingham contributed several in Lorimer's " John Knox and the Psalms to the collection that went Church of England," taken from the by the name of Sternhold and Hoj - papers of Anthony a Wood, Appen- kins. dix, p. 303. xxxn.] GENEVAN NEW TESTAMENT. 7 lage I haue omitted nothing vnexpoundcd, \vherby he that is any thing exercised in the Scriptures of God, might iustely complayn of hardenes : and also in respect of them that haue more profited in the same, I haue explicat all such places by the best learned interpreters, as ether were falsely expounded by some, or els absurdely applyed by others : so that by this meanes both they which haue not abilitie to by the Com mentaries vpon the New Testament, and they also which haue not opportunitie and leasure to reade them be cause of their prolixitie may vse this book in steade therof ; and some tyme wher the place is not greatly harde, I haue noted with this mark ", that which may serve to the edification of the Reader : adding also such commone places, as may cause him better to take hede to the doctrine. Moreouer, the diverse readings according to diuerse Greke copies, which stand but in one worde, may be known by this note ", and if the bookes do alter in the sentence then it is noted with this starre * as the cotations are. Last of all remayne the arguments aswel they which conteyne the summe of euery chapter as the other which are placed before the bookes and epistles : wherof the commoditie is so great, that they may serue in stede of a Com- mentarie to the Reader." There was also prefixed a stirring and eloquent Epistle, declaring that " Christ is the end of the lawe," by John Calvin. Many erroneous statements have been made about this New Testament, such as, that it was 'edited or prepared by a com pany of the exiles — the theory of Lewis, Newcome, and of Todd who is in utter uncertainty on the matter, and like many others, does not distinguish the New Testament of 1557 from that published along with the Old Testament in 15GO. Some even have held that this New Testament was the first edition of that reprinted in the Genevan Bible three years afterwards. Lewis and Newcome in their respective histories, D'Oyly and Mant in their preface, C. Rogers,1 Dean Hook,2 and others, 1 Collation of the principal English a collation, but merely the printing translations of the sacred Scriptures, of some verses of the older transla- p. 40, by Charles Eogers, Dundee, tions in parallel columns. 1847. This book is in no true sense " Lives of the Archbishops of 8 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. have fallen into this error. But this New Testament is quite distinct from that of 15 GO — is, in fact, a different version.1 The Genevan exiles regarded the New Testament of their Bible as their own completed and standard work, and never reprinted Whittingham's earlier publication. In fact, the New Testament was published before the translation of the Bible was commenced, being finished at press on the 10th of June, 1557. The Bible was begun by January of the following year, and it occupied the exiles "for the space of two years and more, day and night." The New Testament was in small octavo or duode cimo — " The Newe Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ, conferred diligently with the Greke and best approved translations. With the arguments as well before the Chapters, as for euery Boke and Epistle, also diuersities of readings, and moste profitable anno tations of all harde places : wherunto is added a copious Table . At Geneva, printed by Conrad Badius, M.D.LVII;" the same words forming the colophon, with the addition, "this x day of June." There is a peculiar engraving on the title-page, represent ing Time, with wings, scythe, and hour glass, helping Truth out of the grave, with this motto on its two sides — " God by Tyme restoreth Truth and maketh her victorious." The greater portion of the marginal notes of this New Testament were transferred to that of 1560. Thus, in the first nine chapters of Matthew, out of one hundred and thirty -four notes, there are only twenty not taken from this earlier New Testament. For the first time the chapters of the New Testament were divided into verses, with the number prefixed to each ; and indeed they had been already marked on the margin of Stephen's Greek Testament of 1551, his fourth edition, printed at Geneva. 2 Supplemented words were (,'anterbury, vol. IV, new series, p. tion of 1560 differs in twenty-nine 320. It is a thankless task to cor- places from that of 1557. rect inaccuracies, but if any one will l A separate New Testament, pub- only collate a single chapter, such as lished in 1560, is a reprint of that iu the third chapter of Matthew, he the Bible of the same date, will see that in it alone the transla- 2 Robert Stephens introduced the xxxii.] GENEVAN BIBLE. 9 printed in italics, or in letters that might be easily distin guished from the common text, in imitation of Minister's Old Testament of 1534. There were also clear pointed mar ginal notes that in those days were greedily welcomed, especially such of them as were charged with theology. This New Testament had been brought over to England before the death of Queen Mary; for we find that when John Living, who had been a priest at Auburn, and was under hiding in London, was informed against, brought before Bonner's chancellor, and carried to the jailor's house in Pater noster Row, he complained of being robbed there of "my purse, my girdle, my psalter, and a New Testament of Geneva." The Genevan exiles, having resolved to revise the English Bible, braced themselves for their work, and took hold of the best helps in their power. Their revision shows their method of procedure, and what versions, Latin, German, and French, they chiefly followed. A goodly number of scholars has some times been named as engaged in the enterprise — Le Long, Wood,1 Todd, Newcome, Townley,2 and Boothroyd,3 mention John Bodleigh, Miles Coverdale, Thomas Cole, Anthony Gilby, Christopher Goodman, John Knox, John Pullain, Thomas Sampson, and William Whittingham. But all those nine could not have given themselves to the labour, or continued at it till it was concluded. Coverdale was at Geneva only for a brief period after the version had been commenced ; for on the 12th November, 1559, he was preaching in his turn at Paul's Cross, and Cole, Pullain, and Bodleigh came home during the same year. Knox went to Geneva in 1554, and left it in November for Frankfort. He returned to Geneva in 1555, numbering of the verses in his edition 2nd ed., Cambridge, 1874. Eabbi of 1551, as one means of facilitating Nathan had set an example in his the preparation of a concordance Hebrew Bible. The verses in the which he had planned, and Henry Latin translation of Pagninus are, in Stephens had printed verse numbers the New Testament, short para- in his Psalterium Quincuplex, 1509. graphs. Versus was the Latin form of the 1 Athenae, 2nd ed., p. 194. Greek "stichoi," there being,according 2 Biblical Literature, vol. II, p. to Dr. Scrivener, about five stichoi to 286. two verses. Plain Introduction, p. 65, 3 Introduction, p. 21. 10 THE EX G HSU BIBLE. [CHAP. and in the winter of that year came over to Scotland. Going back once more to Geneva for a brief period, he bade a final farewell to it in January, 1559.1 Goodman, accompanied by Knox's wife and children, arrived in Edinburgh on the 20th September, 1559. The accession of Elizabeth in November, 1558, left it open for the exiles to come home, after they heard the good news, in the following month. When intelligence came that the persecutor had died — in their own phrase, that " the Lord had showed mercy unto England by the removal of Queen Mary by death e, and placing the queen's majesty that now is, in the seate," the work of revision was not nearly- finished, but Whittingham, Gilby, and Sampson remained to carry it through. Thus Wood says, " Whittingham with one or two more did tarry at Geneva a year and a half after Queen Elizabeth came to the crown, being resolved to go through with the work." 2 The author of the " History of the Troubles " 3 records that "the congregation (after that they had rendred their humble thankes to the magistrates for their great goodnes towards them) prepared themselues to depart sauinge certeine whiche remained behinde the reste, to witt, to finishe the bible, and the psalmes bothe in meeter and prose, whiche were already begon, at the charges off suche as were off most habilitie in that congregation. And with what successe those workes were finished (especially the Bible) I must leaue it to the ludgementes off the godly lerned, who shulde bestludge off the same." But it would seem from the language of their preface that others beyond those three gave assistance and counsel. The writer just quoted proceeds, " There is nothinge more requisite to attaine the right and absolute knowledge oft" the doctrine of saluation, wherby to resist all herisie and falshod, then to haue the texte off the Scriptures faithfully and truly translated, the consideration wheroff moued them with 1 John Knox had two sons born " Annals, vol. I, p. 151. to him during his residence in 3 Whittingham was very probably Geneva. At the baptism of the first, the author. Goodman was first Pro- Whittingham was godfather; and at testant Professor of Divinity at St. the baptism of the second, Bishop Andrews. Miles Coverdale was godfather. xxxii.] ITS REVISERS. \\ one assent to requeste 2 off their brethern, to witt, Caluin and Beza, efsonnes to peruse the same notwithstandinge their former trauells." Gilby on his return became rector of Ashby-de-la-Zouch, the gift of the Earl of Huntington. He wrote a Commen tary on Micah and some others of the Minor Prophets. Sampson, who is said by Wood to have been the means of converting Bradford the martyr, was offered the see of Norwich which he declined ; and in 15G1 he became Dean of Christ's Church, Oxford, but was removed in 15G4, on account of his refusing to wear the vestments. In September, 1570, he was collated to the prebend of St. Pancras in St. Paul's — the stall of Ridley and Rogers in former days. Sampson was noted as a very able man. In a recommenda tion to the queen on his behalf it is said " that it is doubtful whether he is a greater linguist, or a more complete scholar and profound divine." Native scholars were also engaged on the actual work, for they seized the " great opportunity and occasion which God presented unto us in this church by reason of so many godly and learned men, and such diversities of translations in divers tongues." They were urged by many " who put them on this work by their earnest desire and exhortation," and they were told " not to spare any charge for the furtherance of such a benefit and favour of God towards his church." The Bible was finished and published in April, 15GO, with the following title : — " The Bible and Holy Scriptures conteyned in the Olde and Newe Testament, translated according to the Ebrue and Greeke, and conferred with the best translations in divers language. With most profitable annotations upon all the hard places, and other things of great import, as may appear in the epistle to the reader. At Geneva, printed by Rouland Hall, MDLX.1 The Newe Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ conferred diligently with the Greke and best approved translations in divers languages, &c." 1 The printer was himself a re- press, among others, in 1560 the fngee from England, and after his Scottish Confession of Faith, return many books issued from his 12 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP- The woodcut in botli titles is the passage of the Hebrews through the Red Sea — the motto above and below being Exodus xiii, 13, divided, and that on the sides similarly halved is Ps. xxxiv, 19. There are several "pictures" and maps interspersed through the volume. The Apocrypha has few marginal notes. The Bible was dedicated to Queen Elizabeth in simple and vigorous language, without adulation or the cant of loyalty, and it thus addresses her Majesty : " The eyes of all that fear God in all places behold your countries, as an example to all that believe, and the prayers of all the godly at all times are directed to God for the preservation of your majesty. For, considering God's wonderful mercies towards you at all seasons, who hath pulled you out of the mouth of lions, and how that from your youth you have been brought up in the Holy Scriptures, the hope of all men is so increased that they cannot but look that God should bring to pass some wonderful work by your grace to the universal comfort of his Church. This Lord of Lords and King of Kings who hath ever defended his, strengthen, comfort, and preserve your majesty, that you may be able to build up the ruins of God's house to His glory, the discharge of your conscience, and ' to the comfort of all them that love the coming of Christ Jesus our Lord. . . ." Yet these men, exiles themselves suffering from Popish persecution, tell the queen to unsheath the sword against the Papists, and " utterly to abolish idolatry ; to root out, cut down, these weeds and impediments. ... in imitation of the noble Josias who destroyed not only their idols and appurtenances, but also burnt the priests' bones upon their altars, and put to death the false prophets and sorcerers . . . yea, and in the days of King Asa, it was enacted that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be slain, whether he were small or great, man or woman." Then followed an epistle : " To our beloved in the Lord, the brethren of England, Scotland, and Ireland. Now, for as much as this thing (progress in a holy life) is chiefly attained by the knowledge and practising of the Word of God (which is the light to our paths, the key of the kingdom of heaven, our comfort in affliction, our shield and xxxu.] CAREFUL AND SCHOLARLY WORK. i:> sword against Satan, the school of all wisdom, the glass wherein we behold God's face, the testimony of his favour and the only food and nourishment of our souls), we thought we could bestow our labours and study in nothing which could be more acceptable to God, and comfortable to his Church, than in the translating of the Scriptures into our native tongue ; the which thing, albeit that others heretofore have endeavoured to achieve ; yet, considering the infancy of those times, and im perfect knowledge of the tongues, in respect of this ripe age and clear light which God hath now revealed, the translations required greatly to be perused and reformed." "To the Christian Reader," they describe their work: "Now as we haue chiefly obserued the sense, & laboured always to restore it to all integritie: so haue we most reuerently kept the proprietie of the words, considering that the Apostle who spake & wrote to the Gentiles in the Greeke tongue, rather constrained them to the liuely phrase of the Ebrewe, then enterprised farre by mollifying their language to speake as the Gentiles did. And for this & other causes we haue in many places reserued the Ebrew phrases, notwithstanding that they may seeme some what hard in their eares that are not well practised, & also delight in the sweet sounding phrases of the Holy Scriptures. Yet lest either the simple should be discouraged, or the malicious haue any occasion of iust cauillation, seeing some translations reade after one sort, & some after another, whereas all may serue to good purpose & edification, we haue in the margent noted that diuersitie of speech or reading which may also seeme agreeable to the minde of the Holy Ghost, &: proper for our language with this marke ||. Againe, whereas the Ebrewe speech seemed hardly to agree with ours, we haue noted it in the margent after this sort J, vsing that which was more intelligible. And albeit that many of the Ebrew names be altered from the old text, & restored to the true writing &: first originall, whereof they haue their signification yet in the vsuall names, little is changed for feare of troubling the simple readers. Moreouer, whereas the necessitie of the sentence required any thing to be added (for such is the grace & proprietk' of the Ebrewe & Greeke tongues that it cannot but either 03- 14 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. circumlocution or by adding the verbe or some word, be vnder- stood of them that are not well practised therein) wee haue put it in the text with another kinde of letter, that it may easily bee discerned from the common letter. As touching the diuision of the verses, we haue folowed the Ebrew examples which haue so euen from the beginning distinguished them. Which thing as it is most profitable for memorie, so doth it agree with the best translations, & is most easie to finde out both by the best Concordances, & also by the quotations which we haue diligently herein perused & set forth by this *. Besides this, the principall matters are noted and distinguished by this marke IT. Yea, & the arguments both for the booke & for the chapters with the number of the verse are added, that by all means the reader might be holpen. For the which cause also we haue set ouer the head of every page some notable worde or sentence which may greatly further as well for memorie as for the chiefe point of the page. And considering how hard a thing it is to understand the Holy Scriptures, & what errors, sects, & heresies grow dayly for lacke of the true knowledge thereof, & how many are discouraged (as they portend) because they cannot attaine to the true & simple meaning of the same, we haue also indeuoured both by the diligent reading of the best commentaries, & also by the con ference with the godly & learned brethren, to gather briefe annotations vpon all the hard places, as well for the vnderstand- ing of such words as are obscure, & for the declaration of the text, as for the application of the same, as may most appertaine to God's glory, & the edification of his Church. Finally, that nothing might lacke which might be bought by labours, for the increase of knowledge & furtherance of God's glory, there are adioyned two most profitable tables, the one seruing for the interpretation of the Ebrewe names : & the other containing all the chiefe & principal matters of the whole Bible : so that nothing (as we trust) that any could iustly desire is omitted." Many things about this edition gave it immediate, wide, and lasting popularity. It was printed in Roman characters, with division into chapters and verses, as in the previous New Testament. It was not a heavy, unhandy folio like the editions xxxii.] BREECHES BIBLE. J5 of Coverdale, Rogers, or the Great Bible ; but a moderate and manageable quarto. Its marginal notes were a kind of running comment — vigorous and lucid, dogmatic and prac tical, presenting such aspects of truth and duty as were then all but universally prized, and such political lessons as the History of England so naturally shaped and sug gested. It became at once the people's Book in England and Scotland, and it held its place not only during the time of the Bishops' Bible, but even against the present Authorized Version for at least thirty years. It was the first Bible ever printed in Scotland (1576-79), and it was the cherished volume in all Covenanting and Puritan households. And it was entitled to this pre-eminence as a learned and cautious revision. The Genevan version is often called the "Breeches Bible," from its rendering of Gen. iii, 7 — " They sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves breeches." The translation " breeches " is not, however, peculiar to the Genevan, for it is the transla tion of "perizomata" in both the Wycliffite versions. The term occurs afterwards in the " Golden Legende " — that is, portions of the historical books of Scripture, translated and printed by Caxton, 1503— "And thenne they toke fygge levys, & sewed them togyder for to cover their membres in the manner of breches." *• 1 Mr. Blunt says, " Sonte editions in tall and unwieldy folio, printed of the Geneva Bible are called the by Basket, Oxford, 1717. The error Vinegar Bible, from a misprint of occurs in the running title at Luke vinegar for vineyard." But the so- xxii, " parable of the vinegar," called Vinegar Bible is only an instead of "parable of the vine- edition of the Authorized Version, yard." CHAPTER XXXIII. Genevan New Testament of 1557 is a revision of Tyndale's version collated with the Great Bible. The work was carefully done, but without due leisure. The influence of Beza is perceptible, his Latin version having been published in 1556. It usually follows Tyndale in the basis of the version or in form and phrase, and Tyndale is also the foundation of the New Testament of the Great Bible. It often agrees with him against the Great Bible. Thus, in the first chapter of Galatians : — GALATIANS I. Verse. 10. " Preach I now man's doctrine or God's?" after Tyndale — the Great Bible having, " Do I now persuade men or God?"- " speak nnto men," ed. 1539. The Genevan, after Tyndale, omits the " hitherto " of the Great Bible. 19. The Great Bible has, " Other of the apostles saw I none " ; the Genevan, following Tyndale, has " no nother of the apostles sawe I." 21. The Great Bible has, "They glorified God in me," the correct rendering; but the Genevan "for me" is based on Tyndale's " on my behalfe." In the same chapter the Genevan follows the Great Bible in the following places as against Tyndale :— 4. " according to the will of God" ; Tvndale, " thorow the will of O J *• God." 9. " as we sayde before " ; Tyndale, " as I saidde before." 12. "but by the revelation of Jesus Christe"; Tyndale, "but received it bv." COLLATION. 17 Though the translation follows Tyndale generally as against the Great Bible, it sometimes differs from both, and is often led by Beza. Thus again, Galatians, chap, i : — Verse 2. " unto the churches in Galatia"1; "congregations" being the rendering in Tyndale and in the Great Bible. 13. "the Church of God,"2 Tyndale and the Great Bible having " congregation," as in verse 2. The word " church," which has given rise to so much dispute about its meaning, rights, and powers, was thus brought in by the puritan revisers, and was naturally preserved both in the Bishops' and in the Authorized Version. " extremely " 3 ; Tyndale and Great Bible, " beyond measure." 14. " traditions received of my father"4 — Tyndale and Great Bible, " traditions of the elders." 16. "to reveal his Son to me"5; Tyndale and the Great Bible, " for to declare his Son by me." 20. No initial particle in Tyndale and the Great Bible — the "now" of the Genevan (1560) perhaps representing autem, Beza. 22. " They heard only some say that he " 6 ; Tyndale and the Great Bible, " they heard only that he." The same chapter in the Bible of 1560 has other changes, making it yet a better and a more literal translation — many of the changes being suggested by Beza. Verse 1. " which hath raysed him from the dead " 7 ; Tyndale, the Great Bible, and Genevan, 1557, " raysed hym from death." 4. " which gave him selfe for oure sinnes, that he might deliver us"8; Tyndale and Genevan of 1557 having, "to deliver us." 6. "so soon . . . from him that had called you," Genevan, 1560; " forsaking him that had called you," Genevan, 1557. 9. " let him be accursed " 9 ; Tyndale, " hold him accursed." 1 Beza, Ecclesiis. 6 Beza, Sed sohim audierant qui 2 Beza, ecclesiam Dei. dicerent. 3 Beza, summe. 7 Beza, ex mortuis. 4 Beza, patribus meis acceperam. 8 Beza, ut eximeret nos. 6 But Beza has, " in me." 9 Beza, anathema sit. VOL. II. B 18 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. GALATIANS I — Continued. Verse 11. " not after man " ] ; Tyndale, Great Bible, and the Genevan of 1557, " not after the manner of man." 16. "I communicated not " 2 ; Tyndale, Great Bible, and Genevan, 1557, " I commened not of the matter." 1 7. " turned againe vnto Damascus " 3 ; Tyndale, Great Bible, and Genevan, 1557, "Came agayne to Damascus," an improve ment on Beza, though not a correct translation. In verses 6 and 15 the pluperfect is wrongly used in both Genevan versions, " had called you," " had separated me " ; Tyndale and the Great Bible being more literal. Tyndale, as we have seen, is very careless about the connect ing particles, and usually omits them as yap in verse 10, 8e in verse 11, yap in verse 12, 3e in verses 19 and 20 ; the Great Bible follows Tyndale in all these places but verse 12 ; the Genevan of 1557 does not translate the small words in verses 11 and 20, but that of 1560 translates the particles in all these instances, and its translations are preserved in the Authorized Version. This rendering of the particles is a characteristic improvement on Tyndale. The Genevan Old Testament is a decided advance on the Great Bible, as two excerpts, one from the historical books and the other from the prophets, may show. Though the version is brought nearer to the Hebrew, it does not suffer in its English style. Sampson was reputed to be a good Hebrew scholar, and guidance was found in Pagninus, Miinster, and Leo Judse.4 1 Beza, secundum hominem. be the real name. Leo Judse dying 2 Beza, non contuli. before the work was concluded, it 3 Beza, ac denuo reversus sum was finished by Bibliander (Buch- Damascum. mann), Cholin, and Gualter, and 4 The reference is to the Latin published in folio at Zurich in 1543, version of Leo Judce, which is some- Pellicanus being editor. Frosch- times called the Tigurine Bible — over's arms, the tree and the frogs Tigurum being a Latin name of — a punning use of his own name — Zurich ; Turicum is said, however, to adorn the title-page. xxxin.] COLL A TION—CONTIN UED. 19 GREAT BIBLE. NUMBERS XX. GENEVAN. Verse 1. And the children of Israeli came with the whole multitude 1 vnto the deserte of Sin, in the fyrst moneth, & the people abode at Cades ; and there dyed Mir lam, & was buryed there. 2 2. But there was no water for the multitude, 4 & they gathered 5 themselves together againste Moyses & Aaron.6 3. And the people chode with Moyses and spake, saying : woulde God that we hadde perished, when our brethren dyed 9 before the Lord. 4. Why have ye broughte the con gregation of the Lorde into this wyldernesse : that bothe we & oure cattell should dye in it ? n 5. Wherefore have ye made us to go out of Egypt, to bring us into this ungracious 13 place, which is no place of seede, nor of fygges, nor vines, nor of pomegranates, neither is there any water to drynke. Then the children of Israel came with the whole congrega tion 3 to the desert of Ziii in the first moneth, & the people abode at Kadesh, where Miriam dyed & was buryed there. But there was no water for the congregation,7 & they assembled themselves against Moses and & against Aaron.8 And the people chode with Moses & spake saying. Woulde God we had perished when our breth ren dyed 10 before ye Lord. Why have ye broght the congrega- cion of the Lord unto this wil derness that both we & our cattel shulde dye there ? 12 Wherefore now have ye made us to come up 14 from Egypt, to bring us into this miserable place •> which is no place of sede, nor figs, nor vines, nor pomgranates ? neither is there anie water to drinke. 3 C umuni versa multitudine, Miin- ster. • " Ibi," repeated in Pagninus and in Coverdale, after Luther and the " daselbst " of the Zurich. 3 Omnis congregatio, Pagninus. "The children of Israel even the whole congregation," of the Author ized being according to the Hebrew. Universus scilicet ccetus, Leo Judoe. 4 Multitudini, Miinster. 5 Preserved in the Bishops' and Authorized. 6 Second "against" of the Hebrew not repeated in Coverdale and the ZUrich Bible. 7 Congregationi, Paguinus. 8 Contra . . . contra; ad versus . . . adversus, Paguinus, Leo Judoe, & ac cording to the Hebrew. 9 The same verb is repeated in Tyndale (Matthew), Paguinus, and Leo Judoe, after the Hebrew ; so in Luther and the Zurich version, and in Coverdale. 10 In morte fratrum nostrorum, Miinster. 11 In eo, Miinster. 12 Ibi, Pagninus. 13 Tyndale (Matthew). 14 Fecistis ascendere, Vulgate; ef- fecistis ut ascenderemus, Leo Judse. 20 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. GREAT BIBLE. GENEVAN. NUMBERS XX — Continued. Verse 6. And Moyses and Aaron went from the congregation unto the doore of the tabernacle of wyt- nesse? & fell upon theyr faces [& they 2 cryed unto the Lorde & saide : O Lorde God, heare the crye of this people, & open them thy tresure, even a foun- tayne of ly ving water that they maye bee satysfied, & that theyr murmurying maye ceassej & the glory of the Lorde appeared upon them. 7. And the Lord spake unto Moyses, saying, 8. Take the rodde, and gather thou & thy brother Aaron the con gregation together, & speake unto the rocke before theyr eyes & it shall give forthe hys water. And thou shalt brynge them water out of the rocke, to give the company 4 drinke & theyr beastes 5 also. 9. And Moyses took the rodde from 7 before the Lorde, as he com manded hym. 10. And Moyses &" Aaron gathered the congregation together before the rocke : & Moyses 9 sayde unto Then Moses and Aaron went from the assemblie unto the dore of the Tabernacle of the congrega tion 3 & f el upon their faces : & the glorie of the Lord appeared unto them. And the Lord spake unto Moses saying — Take the rod, & gather thou & thy brother Aaron the congrega tion together, & speake ye unto the rocke before their eies, & it shall give forthe his water, & thou shalt bring them water out of the rocke : so thou shalt give 6 the congregation & their beastes drinke. Then Moses toke the rod from before the Lord, as he had commanded him.8 And Moses & Aaron gathered ye congregacion together before the rocke & Moses sayd unto them 1 Septuagint, fiapTvpiov- Vulgate, foederis; similaiiy Minister, Luther, and the Zurich, taking the word from a root similar to the true one. 2 An interpolation from the Vul gate. 3 Ecclesise, Pagninus, and accord ing to the Hebrew. 4 Tyndale (Matthew 5 Tyndale (Matthew). 6 Ut potum pra;stes ccetui, et ju- mentis eorum, Miinster. 7 Authorized goes back to Tyndale, " from before the Lord." 8 Sicut praeceperat, Vulgate ; jus- serat, Munster. 9 A supplemented nominative to the singular verb, "he said,'' Tyndale. XXXIII.] COLL A TION— CONTINUED. 21 GREAT BIBLE. GENEVAN. NUMBERS XX — Continued. Verse them: heare ye rebsllyons, must1 — Heare now, ye rebels : shal 3 vfefette* you water out of the we bring you water out of this roche. rock. 11. And Moyses lift up hys hande, & Then Moses lift up his hand & with hys rodde he smote the rocke two times,* & the water came out aboundantlye, & the multitude 5 drauke & theyr beastes also. with his rod he smote the rock twice, & the water came out abundantly : so the s congrega- ciou & their beastes dranke. MALACHI III. For marck 7 the daye commeth that shall burne as an oven : & all the proude, yea, & all such as do wyckednesse, shal be strawe8 & the daye that is for to come,9 shall burne theym up (saieth the Lorde of hostes, so that 10 it shall leave them nether rote nor braunche. For beholde 1] the day cometh that shal burne as an oven, & all the proude yea & all that do wick edly, shall be stubble,12 & the day that cometh n shal burne them up saith the Lord of hostes & shall leave them neither roote nor brauche. 2. But unto you that feare my name But unto you that feare my name shall that Sonne of ryghteous- nesse aryse, and health shal be under hys wynges : ye shal go forth & multifile 14 as the fat calves.15 shal the Sunne of righteousness arise, & health shal be under his wings, and ye shal go forthe, & growe \6 up as fat calves. 1 Must, Tyndale (Matthew). 2 Fette, fetch, kept in the Author ized Version. 3 Coverdale, "Werden wir . . . brin- gen, Zurich and Luther. 4 Duabus vicibus, Pagninus. 5 Multitude, Miinster. 6 Ita ut, Vulgate. 7 Coverdale. 8 Strouw, Ziirich. 9 Dies venturus, Pagniuus. 10 Coverdale, Adeo ut, Leo JudaB. 11 Ecce enim, Pagninus; quoniam ecce, Mtinster. 12 Stipula, Pagninus and Vulgate. 13 Dies veniens, Vulgate. 14 Multiplicabimini, Pagninus. 15 Mastkalber, Luther. 16 Pinguescetis. But the meaning is, " shall leap in wanton joy. ' The verb describes the prancing of horses in Hab. i, 8. "And," in last clause, omitted in Luther and the Zurich, and after them by Coverdale. 22 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. GREAT BIBLE. GENEVAN. MALACHI III— Continued. Verse 3. Ye shal tread e downe the ungodly, for they shalbe lyke the asshes ] under the soles of youre fete in the day* that I shal make, sayeth the Lorde of hoostes. 4. Remembre the lawe of Moses my servaunt whych I commytted5 uuto him iii Horeb for all Israel wyth the statutes & ordinaunces.6 5. Behold I wyll send you Elias the prophet : before the commynge of the daye of thegreate 9 & fear- full Lorde. 6. He shal turne the hertes of the fathers to theyr11 children and the hertes of the chyldren to their fathers, that I come not12 & smyte the earth with cursinge. And ye shal treade downe the wicked, for they shal be dust 3 under the soles of youre fete in the day that I shal 4 do this saith the Lord of hostes. Eemember the lawe of Moses my servant, which I commanded 7 unto him in Horeb for all Israel with the statutes and judge ments? Beholde I will send you Eliah the prophet before the comming of the great and f careful 10 day of the Lord. And13 he shal turne the heart of the fathers to the children, & the hearte of the children to their fathers, lestu I come & smite the earth with cursing. Several changes to the better were made in the Apocrypha. The earlier translations rested on the Latin text, but in the Genevan the Greek was rendered, as may be seen in the three first chapters of Tobit, where the third person of the narrative is changed into the first. The Prayer of Manasses, admitted by Rogers and kept in the Great Bible, is excluded. The Genevan translators of these books had a favourite guide in Beza. 1 Ciuis, Vulgate. 2 Tages den ich machen will, Luther. 3 Pulvis, Munster. 4 Die quo ego agam, Leo Judse. 5 Befohlen, Ziirich and Coverdale. 6 Briich und recht, Zurich. 7 Demandavi, Miinster. 8 Prsecepta et judicia, Vulgate ; statuta et judicia, Paguinus. 9 Coverdale after the Zurich. 10 Vulgate, Luther, and the Latin versions. 11 Coverdale. 12 Dass ich nicht komme, Luther. 13 Et, Vulgate and Latin Versions, " and " omitted in Coverdale after Zurich. 14 Ne forte veniam, Vulgate, Pag- ninus and Munster. CHAPTER XXXIV. rpHOUGH the English style of the Genevan version is so terse and idiomatic, there are occasionally terms with a Latin signification. Thus, Psalm Ixxvi, 4, "more bright and puissant than " ; cxxxvi, 23, "our base estate"; "base" in the simple sense of low; cxli, 7, "when thou art beneficial unto me" — doest good unto me. Mark v, 12, "and incontinently Jesus gave them leave" — immediately or straightway ; viii, 31, " the son of man . . . shulde be reproved of the elders" — reproved in the Latin sense, i.e. rejected ; xii, 42, " two mites which make a quad- rin" — a farthing or a fourth part; xv, 26, "the title of his cause was written " — the process of law against him, the legal meaning of " cause " being still preserved. Acts xx, 24, " But I passe not at all ; " in our version, "none of these things move me"; xxv, 18, "they brought no crime of such things as I supposed " — " crime " for " accusa tion " ; crimen in its legal meaning yet seen in the verb to criminate. Rom. xiv, 16, "cause not your commoditie to be evil spoken" —your well-doing, your beneficence to others. 2 Cor. iv, 9, " he hath sparsed abroad " — the compound dis persed being now used instead of the simple verb. 1 Thess. iv, 15, "prevent," the earlier versions having "shall not come ere." James v, 17, "subject to like passions." 1 John iii, 14, "translated from death unto life." The Genevan introduced "pastour," in Eph. iv, 11, and in 24 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. some sections of Jeremiah, instead of "shepherds," the Latin term not occurring in the older versions, and perhaps sug gested by the " pasteur " of the French translation. To the Genevan we are indebted for " synagogues," Ps. Ixxiv, 8, where the term signifies the building ; " houses of God " being the phrase in the Great Bible. In Luke xii, 29, Tyndale, after the Vulgate and Luther, had given the more literal rendering of the verb, "neither clyme up on hye," and it is kept in Coverdale and the Great Bible; and is vindicated also by Meyer ; but the Genevan version gave the better sense, that of 1557 having "neither let your myndes wander about these speculations," and that of 1560 having "neither stand in doute," after Beza. The Genevan version gave the correct rendering in Acts xxvii, 9, " because also the feast was now passed," with an instructive note on the Hebrew Kalendar — the earlier versions having " because also that we had overlong fasted"; and in the same chapter, 13, "loosed nearer and sailed by Candie " ; the Vulgate had regarded "Asson" as a proper name, and it was followed by Luther; while Erasmus took it as the accusative of direction. The Genevan often preserves the article, as in the series of clauses James ii, 14-24. There is also a very literal rendering, Acts x, 15, "the things that God hath purified, pollute thou not." The Genevan gave our Authorized Version many felicitous renderings — in separate terms, and in the position of words. It brought in " sacrilege," Rom. ii, 22 ; and was followed by the Rheims, but not by the first edition of the Bishops'. Whitgift made what he reckoned a good point out of this Genevan translation. In his letter to the queen, written probably when he was Bishop of Worcester, when he is up holding the inviolable nature of church lands, and showing the sin and danger of laymen setting profane hands on them, he affirms " that there is such a sin as sacrilege, for if there were not it would not have had a name in Holy Writ, especially in the New Testament." There are many old Saxon forms and words in the Genevan translation, as " hurly-burly " in the marginal note, Acts xxii, 23. xxxiv. OLDER WORDS. 25 There are such strong modes of the preterite as " stale " for stole, 2 Kings xi, 2; "swomme," Acts xxvii, 42; "wanne," past of win, 1 Maccabees i, 20 ; " holpe " for helped, xviii, 27 — he holpe them much; "tabernacle which the Lord pight" — pitched, Heb. viii, 2 ; "stroke himself with stones," Mark v, 5; and such terms as "giltieship came on all men," Rom. v, 18, in 1557, but in 1560, "the faute came on all men." Many antique words and senses are used, as "garde," for girdle, Exod. xxviii. 8 ; " backe," for bat, Lev. xi, 19 ; "profit," in the sense of thrive — "the child Samuel profited and grewe," 1 Sam. ii, 2G ; "frailes of raisins," a basket, 2 Sam. xxv, 18; " disdain," in the sense of to be angry with ; " want," in the sense of is wanting — " if he be lost and want," 1 Kings xx, 39 ; "plant" — "with the plant of my feet," 2 Kings xix, 24; " trade," meaning path, or what is trodden ; " train up a child in the trade of his way," Prov. xxii, 6;1 "chapmen," for merchants, Isaiah xxiii, 8, " whose chapmen are the noblest of the world"; "clout," Ezek. xvi, 4, "swadled in cloutes," used in the Great Bible, and adopted by the Bishops'; "term," in the sense of end, Ezek. xxii, 4; "Avoide, Satan, be gone," Matt, iv, 10 ; " scrippe," for bag or wallet, Matt, x, 10 ; " ought," as the past of owe, Matt, xvii, 28 — " which ought him an hundred pence " ; to "disease," to trouble, Mark v, 35; " cratche " — " and laid him in a cratche," Luke ii, 7, manger^ rack, or crib, used often in old English (la saint creche, holy manger); the word occurs also in Wycliffe2; "creeple," for cripple, Acts iii, 2 ; " fardels " — " trussed up our fardels," Acts xxi, 15 — "made up our baggage," the verb occurring also in the note to Acts ix, 14, " make up thy bed," or " truss up thy couche " ; " grieces," for steps — gressus, a grise or step, Acts xxi, 35 ; " pill "—2 Cor. xii, 17, " did I pill you ? "—plunder you ; " endeavoured myself with that which is before," Philip, iii, 13; "fulfil," fill to the full — "My God shall fulfil all 1 Foxe, vol. viii, p. 12, speaks of in the gap and trade of more prefer- Cranmer's " behaviour and trade of nients." life toward God and toward the 2 Other examples may be found in world," and the phrase occurs in a useful little volume — " English Shakespear's Henry VIIT, " stands Eetracecl," &c., Cambridge, 1865. 26 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. your necessities," Philip, iv, 19; "to fulfil their sins always," 1 Thess. ii, 16 — fill up their sins to the full measure; " enforced," in the sense of endeavoured — " enforced the more to see your faces," 1 Thess. ii, 7 ; similarly in the Bishops', Horn, xv, 20, " I enforced myself " ; " improve," in the sense of reprove or convince — "improve, rebuke, exhort," 2 Tim. iv, 2; "harber- ous," for hospitable, Titus i, 8. There are also many old spellings, as brast, for burst ; fet, for fetch ; grenne, for gin ; glain, for glean ; roume, for room ; charet, for chariot; carkess, for carcase; sowre, for sour; banket, for banquet; kowe, for cow; moe, for more; somer, for summer; perfite, for perfect ; renowme, for renown ; slouthful, for sloth ful ; gheste, for guest ; then, for than ; physition ; but it did not take "surgione" in Exodus xv, 26 from Coverdale and Matthew. We have yere, yeere, yeer, and year ; eie and eye ; anie and any ; thei and they ; twise and twice ; mise and mice. The genitive formed by -'s does not seem to be used at all. The word is simply spelled — as " brothers eye." Yet there are some terms of modern aspect. Ezra vi, 1, " librarie " ; Job ix, 33, " umpire," the word still found in the margin of the Author ized Version; 2 Chron. xiv, "regency" — "Asa deposed Maachah his mother from her regencie " (margin). The prayer " learn me true understanding and knowledge," Psalm cxix, 66, in the Great Bible, becomes in the Genevan "teach me," also in Psalm xxv, 8. Such forms as moe, fet, and charet are found in the Authorized Version of 1611. The Genevan version sometimes does more than translate — it occasionally ventures to interpret, as in James i, 17, "shadowing by turning"; ii, 6, "oppress you by tyrannie " ; 16, warm yourselves, fill your bellies "; v, 11, " what end the Lord made." Though the Genevan version be so decided an improvement on the Great Bible, it has not wholly escaped some of the faults of that edition — for, like it, it brings in unwarrantable and supplementary clauses, not into the text indeed, but into the "margent," and prints them in italics, especially in the Acts of the Apostles. These supplements in the margin are preceded by this mark || : Acts x, 6, || he shall speake words unto thee whereby thou shalt be saved and all thine house — taken from XXXIY.] MARGINAL NOTES. 27 xi, 14 ; xi, 17, "who was I that I could let God ?" || Not to give them the Holy Ghost ; xiv, 7, " and there was preaching the gospel," j| insomuch that all the people were moved at the doctrine ; so both Paul and Barnabas remained at Lystra ; 10, " said with a loud voice," || I say to thee in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. These additions are suggested by Beza, in his notes, and by his references to some Greek codices and to the Complutensian Polyglott. One is taken directly from the text of the Great Bible, xiv, 18, "scarce refrained they the people that they had not sacrificed unto them," || but that they should go every man home, and while they tarried and taught, £c., again suggested by Beza's note referring to four MSS. and Bede ; 19, " which when they had persuaded the people," || and disputing boldly persuaded the people to forsake them, for, said they, they say nothing true, but lie in all things — suggested also by Beza's note, the reading being found in some minuscules, xv, 29, "and from fornication," || and whatsoever ye would not that men should do unto you, do not to others — Beza's reference being to the Complutensian and his own MS. D. 34, " Silas thought good to abide there still," || and only Judas went — from the Great Bible and the Vulgate, and commended by Beza. But the whole 34th verse is suspicious, and the argument against its genuineness preponderates. 37, "And Barnabas," || would take John — after the better Greek reading; 35, "and when it was day, the governors," || the governors assembled together in the market, and remembering the earthquake that was, they feared and sent — found in Beza's note after MS. D. ; xix, disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus," || from five o'clock unto ten — referred to by Beza ; xxx, 23, " bonds and afflictions abide me," || in Jerusalem — Beza's Latin vei'sion after D. But the Genevan translators follow their guide into positive error — error coined in support of coveted harmony with the other gospels — when they put into their text, Mark xvi, 2, " when the sunne was yet rising," and give in their margin "not risen," Beza having a lengthy note on the subject, and intimating that " not " may have been dropped by accident. The famous "marginal notes" are very numerous, and no 28 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. little time and pains must have been spent in the composition of them, for many of them are original, while others are selected from Calvin and Beza. We believe, with George Joye, that a translation of Scripture is better without them, and, with Tyn- dale, that a " bare text," without commentary, is sufficient to make men " wise unto salvation " ; and the text is all that God gave for this blessed purpose. But if notes are admissible, many of the Genevan notes are to be praised for their fitness and honesty. They have been often depreciated and condemned on account of their theology. That theology was, however, the favourite creed of the time, and a mere fraction of the notes is decidedly Calvinistic. The notes on Acts are chiefly historical, geographical, and inferential, as suggested by the narrative. Such notes might be expected especially in the margin of the Epistle to the Romans ; but while there are over two hundred and fifty notes, not more than ten of them are unmistakable Calvinistic utterances. The longer notes on the sixth chapter of Romans are as follows, there being nothing very distinctive about them : — Verse 2. He dyeth to sinne in whome the strength of sirme is broken by the vertue of Christ, and so now liveth to God. 3. Which is, that growing together with him, we might receiue vertue to kill sinne, and raise vp our new man. 5. The Greke worde meaneth, that we growe vp together with Christ, as we se naosse, yvie, misteltowe, or suche like growe vp by a tre, and are nourished with the juice thereof. „ If we by his vertue dye to sinne. 6. The flesh wherein sinne sticketh fast. 7. Because that being dead we can not sinne. 11. We may gather that we are dead to sinne, when sinne beginneth to dye in us : which is by the participation of Christ's death, by whome also being quickened we Hue to God, that is to righteousness. 12. The minde first ministreth euil motiues whereby man's will is enticed : thence burst forthe the lustes, by them the bodie is prouoked, and the bodie by his actions doeth solicite the minde : therefore we commandeth at the least that we rule our bodies. xxxiv.] CALVINISM. 29 Verse 16. Shewing that none can be just which doeth not obey God. 18. It is a most vile thing for him that is deliuered from the slauerie of sinne to returne again to the same. 19. Leaning to speake to heavenlie things, according to your capacitie, I vse these similitudes of seruitude and fredome, that ye might the better vnderstand. 23. Sinne is compared to a tyrant which reigneth by force, who giueth death as an allowance to them that were preferred by the Lawe. But the following note has a snpralapsarian flavour about it, Rom. ix, 19 : — " As the onelie wil and purpose of God is the chief cause of election and reprobacion : so his fre mercie in Christ is an inferior cause of saluacion and the hardening of the heart, an inferior cause of damnacion." And even this note is given nearly word for word in the Bishops' with a change indicative of yet higher doctrine — for it says, " and the withdrawing of his mercy is the cause of damnation." But their Calvinism now and then shows itself in a cowardly version, as in the note to the last clause of 1 Cor. ix, 27 — " lest I myself should be reproved." "Reproved" might be allowed, for it then often meant rejected, but the note explains it as "reproved of men." Their theology bribed them to shrink from the plain meaning of final rejection. The Bishops' keeps the note, even though it gives the strong rendering, "lest I mee self shoulde be a cast away." Sometimes in textual difficulties the knot is cut, when it could not be loosed, as at Acts vii, 1C — the note is, " It is probable that some writer through negligence put in Abraham in this place instead of Jacob, who bought this field, or by Abraham he meaneth the posterity of Abraham." The word Apocrypha stands alone on the top of the right hand page in the Apocryphal books, which are not thought worthy of being honoured by any distinctive headings. 1 The page in Mark that contains the story of the 1 Other notes will be referred to in the account of the Hampton Court Conference. 30 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. daughter of Herodias has for its heading, " The inconvenience of dancing." Referring to the Genevan version, and to "show the animus of the men," Card well selects the note to Rev. ix, 3, but he does not quote it fairly or fully. It says, "Locusts are false teachers, heretics, and worldly subtle prelates, with monks, friars, cardinals, &c."; but he leaves out the words "false teachers" in the first clause, and sup presses the conclusion, "which forsake Christ to maintain false doctrine." 1 AMiat is remarkable, and not to be over looked, these notes were so highly prized by the revisers, whose labours were meant to produce a rival Bible, that they adopted many of them into the margin of their new Bishops' Bible. Thus, in the Epistle to the Galatians, the marginal notes in the Bishops', with the exception of two alternative renderings, are every one of them taken from the Genevan; and the rendering in the Genevan text of the clause " which things are an allegory " becomes the note in the Bishops'. The Anglo-Genevan Bible is much more correct than any of its predecessors, and ranks in value next to that in common use. It was also the great intermediate step between it and Tyndale's ; both were made in exile ; and, indeed, Coverdale's of 1535, and Matthew's of 1537 were likewise produced abroad. It was the self-imposed work of noble-hearted Englishmen, and they could not have spent their enforced leisure to better purpose. Their good scholarship and idiomatic English are alike apparent in many felicitous renderings which yet survive. Beza was their oracle, and he well merited the honour, for he was a masterly Hellenist, of great accomplishments and of refined tastes. His exegetical insight was clear and profound, unless when it was dimmed by the oblique lights of his theology. The English style of this version, made before the birth of Shakespeare, is clear, crisp, and vigorous — the honest and hearty speech of men who felt that their mother tongue needed not to be helped with elaborate combinations, nor studded with foreign terms, for its power lay in its simplicity, and its grandeur in its more familiar idioms. Beza's first 1 Documentary Annals, vol. II, p. 12. xxxiv.] THEIR GREEK TEXT. 31 Greek New Testament did not appear till 1565 ; but they had Stephens' famous folio of 1550, and his fourth edition, pub lished in the city of their adoption in 1551, and distinguished by the division of verses. These editions of Stephen were based upon the fourth edition of Erasmus (1527), which differs from his third chiefly in ninety changes or emendations introduced into the Apocalypse from the Complutensian Polyglott. The Genevan translators had, in this way, as good a text as could be supplied to them at the time. Various editions of the Hebrew Bible have been already referred to.1 1 See vol. I, p. 209. CHAPTER XXXV. cost of the first edition had been defrayed by the English congregation at Geneva, among whom was John Bodleigh, or Bodley, father of Sir Thomas Bodley, who founded the great library at Oxford that bears his name. John Bodley, on his return to England, received from the Queen a patent giving him the sole right, " and his assigns, for seven years, to print, or cause to be imprinted, the English Bible, with annotations, faithfully translated and finished in this present year of our Lord God, a thousand five hundred and threescore, and dedicated to us." All other printers were for bidden to print the volume; and any offender was to forfeit "to our use forty shillings of lawful money of England for every such Bible at any time so printed." This license was granted even though Cawood & Jugge had been already appointed her majesty's printers, and though she had issued an injunction that no one should print any book without license by herself or six of her Privy Council, and the Company of Stationers are enjoined to be obedient.1 Under Bodley 's care a folio edition printed at Geneva was published, with date 10th April, 1561, but without a printer's name. A New Testament having no printer's name was also published in 1560. Time went on, and Bodley, wishing to publish another impression, applied for the extension of his patent. Application was made to Sir William Cecil, but as the Bishops' Bible was in hand, he consulted Archbishop Parker and Grindal, Bishop 1 A license was necessary for the New Testament without license, and sale of a book. At this time Har- he was fined eight shillings. Her- rison printed two editions of the bert's Ames, vol. II, p. 883. BOD LEY'S PA TENT. 33 of London. Parker in a cautious spirit wrote to Secretary Cecil praising the version ; himself and the Bishop of London also wrote on 9th March, 1565, wishing that Bodley might have twelve years longer term "on consideration of the charges sus tained by him and his associates in the first impression," admitting that it might "do much good to have diversity of translations;" ending, however, by declaring that, though the license might so pass well enough, the Secretary had been warned that " no im pression should pass but \yy their direction, consent, and advice." Such conditions, if annexed to the grant, would have seriously impeded the liberty of the press, and they had not been insisted on with reference to other Bibles in former years. The proposal thus miscarried, and Bodley 's patent is heard of no more. It has been held by some that the patent was renewed at the solicitation of the primate against the opinion of the queen and Cecil. But there is no proof on the point. On the other hand, if Bodley got the patent he certainly did not use it ; for no Genevan Bible was printed from this time till after Parker's death. Neal1 states that the request was refused on account of the prefaces and notes. Three other impressions in 1568, 1569, 1570,2 had been printed in Geneva ; but after the last of these, no other editions issued from this foreign press. As the Bishops' Bible had the favour of those in high place, though Cranmer had shown no such partiality to his own edition, the Genevan Bible was not printed in England for fifteen years after its first publication, or in fact, during Archbishop Parker's lifetime. When com mending to the royal notice his own revision in 1568, he urges the queen's recognition of it, " not only as many churches want their books, as that in certain places be publicly used some translations which have not been laboured in this realm," the allusion being to imported Genevan Bibles. But after his death complaints of the scarcity of those Bibles, and of tar diness in the publication of them began to be heard. "If that Bible were such as no enemy could justly find fault with them, many men marvel, that such a work being so profitable, 1 History of the Puritans, p. 110, vol. I, London, 1837. 2 Printed by John Crespin. VOL. II. C 34. THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. should find so small favour as not to be printed again." l But in 1 575 the Genevan Bible was first printed in England, in quarto and octavo. During the same year also, two editions of the New Testament of 1557 had been already printed, all three books by Vautroullier for Christopher Barkar.2 In 1576 the Genevan New Testament was edited by Laurence Tomson, under-secretary to Sir Francis Walsing- ham. The title was — " The New Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ, trans lated out of Greek by Theodore Beza. Whereunto are adjoined briefe summaries of doctrine upon the Evangelists and Acts of the Apostles, together with the method of the Epistles of the Apostles, by the said Theodore Beza. And also short expositions on the phrases and hard places taken out of large annotations of the foresaid author, and Joach. Camerarius, by P. Loseler Villerius.3 Englished by L. Tomson. Together with the annotations of Fr. Junius upon the Revelation of St. John. London. Imprinted by Christopher Barkar dwelling in Powles Churchyeard, at the sign of the Tygres head." There is a dedication to Walsingham and Hastings, with a vignette containing the crest of the former, a tiger's head;4 and there is also a translation into English of Beza's ad dress to Louis of Bourbon, Prince of Conde. There are not many variations in the text, but the marginal notes are different, certainly not so pithy and compact as those of the original Genevan, yet sometimes so numerous as to form a continuous comment, as in the Apocalypse. Tomson's revision has one peculiarity which sometimes apppears in the Author ized Version, that of translating the article in connection 1 History of the Troubles at Frank- Villers. The title-page is vague and fort, p. cxcv. misleading. 2 Barker's royal patent included 4 In a short time after this the prin- the printing of all Bibles and Testa- ter changed his name to Barker, or ments whatsoever in the English about the period that he bought from language of any translation, with Sir Thomas Wilkes a patent for notes or without notes. printing Bibles. The tiger's head, the 3 Loseler Villerius is the Latinized armorial bearing of Walsingham his name of M. L'Oyseleur, seigneur de patron, was set over his shop. xxxv.] TOMSON'S REVISION. 35 with some proper names or epithets by the demonstrative pronoun "that." Thus, in the first chapter of St. John's Gospel, 1, "In the beginning was that word, and that word was with God, and that word was God"; 4, "and that life " ; 5, " that light " ; 8, twice the Authorized Version follows the same practice ; 9, " that true light " ; 14, " that word became flesh " ; 20, " I am not that Christ," followed by the Bishops' ; 21, " art thou that prophet ? " repeated in the Bishops' and in the Authorized; 25, "that Christ," also in the Bishops', " nor that prophet," similarly in the Authorized ; 29, " behold that Lamb of God " ; 32, "I beheld that Spirit"; 33, "that Spirit"; 34, "that sonne of God " ; 36, " that Lamb of God " ; 41, " that Messias "; 45, " Jesus that sonne of Joseph " ; 49, " that sonne of God, that king of Israel " ; 51, " upon that sonne of man." This New Testament was very often reprinted with the Genevan Bible, and it appears in the Scottish edition printed by Andrew Hart, Edinburgh, 1610. During 1583, the first year of Wliitgift's primacy, the dedica tion to Elizabeth prefixed to twelve editions, seven of them published in London, was withdrawn in the twenty-fifth year of her reign ; but the withdrawal, whatever might be its motive, did not hinder the sale. The original and catholic title of the epistle : " To our beloved in the Lord, the brethren of England, Scotland, and Ireland," found in ten editions, or down to 1582, was changed first into, " To the diligent and Christian reader," and then curtailed into, " To the Christian reader " ; but such disparaging alterations did not mar the great popularity of the volume. It came at length to enjoy such a pre-eminence as to be read in churches, and to be used in pulpits ; preachers took their texts from it, and quoted it in their discourses. It grew to be in greater demand than the Bishops' or Cranmer's. Ninety editions of it were published in the reign of Elizabeth, as against forty of all the other versions. Of Bibles as distinct from New Testaments there were twenty-five editions of Cranmer's and the Bishops' ; but sixty of the Genevan. Yet Whitgift says in 1587: "Divers, as well parish churches as chapels of ease, 36 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. are not sufficiently furnished with Bibles, but some have either none at all or such as be torn and defaced, and yet not of the translation authorized by the Synod of Bishops." The influence of Archbishop Grindal on his translation to- the primacy has been sometimes supposed, as by Cardwell,1 to have suddenly promoted the sale and use of Genevan Bibles ; but the primate was long under the royal frown, and lived in privacy. Nor does Cardwell give any proof; for all that he says is, that though it had not been reprinted for several years previously, five different editions made their appearance within two years after Grindal's removal from York to Canter bury. He does not attempt to point out any actual connection of cause and effect. Parker, indeed, must have been indifferent,, if not hostile, to a translation made in Geneva. He was so profoundly jealous of the returned exiles, and thought their theories so dangerous to Church and State, that he did all in his power to repress the free ventilation of their opinions. Such discussions might have been safe and healthy ; for convictions repressed in utterance gather strength till they culminate in a perilous explosion. The primate's views were so well known that nobody ventured to print the Genevan Bible in his latter years. Not that he formally inhibited the publication of it; but his power, especially as bearing on the press,, was felt to be a force not to be tampered with. Grindal had puritanical proclivities, and suffered for his refusal to obey in all things the self-willed daughter of Henry VIII — " supreme governor of the Church of England." But he did not show any undue partiality for the Genevan version. One of the questions issued by him to the ordinaries was whether each church had a copy of the English Bible in the largest volume ;. and he bequeathed to the church of his native parish of St. Bees his " fairest Bible of the translation appointed to be read in the church." Grindal's successor, Whitgift, who drew up the nine Lambeth articles, could have no objection to the Calvinistic marginal notes of the Genevan version. Another reason for its great popularity may be assigned with some plausibility. The queen did not love " prophesying," or even "preaching"; " it was 1 Documentary Annals, vol. II, p. 12. xxxv.] POPULARITY OF THE GENEVAN VERSION. 37 good," she said, to have " few preachers — three or four might .suffice for a county, and that the reading of the homilies to the people was sufficient." So that in London only about half the churches had preaching ministers. The people were, there fore, obliged to read the Bible for themselves; the notes of the Genevan version became doubly precious to them, and the circulation was in this way quickened and increased. The Bishops' Bible was not issued beyond 160G, five years before the date of the publication of the Authorized Version, though its New Testament was printed in 1608, 1614, 1615, 1617, 1618. But the Genevan Bible continued to be printed after 1611. Nay, in that very year it was issued in folio by Barker him self, the king's printer. Besides four editions of the New Tes tament, the Bible was reprinted in quarto in 1613 both at London and Edinburgh, again at London in 1614 ; with two editions in 1615, and a last issue in folio in 1616 ; it appeared in quarto, Amsterdam, in 1633, in folio 1640, with two more editions in 1644. In 1649 the Authorized Version was printed in quarto with the Genevan notes,1 as if to promote the circulation. An edition of this nature was published in 1679 in folio, and as late as 1708 2 and 1715 ; but the one of 1679 and the other two tell a falsehood on their title-page, " which notes have never been before set forth with this new translation." 3 Thus the Genevan version continued to be used by many preachers and authors, even after the Authorized Translation was issued in 1611. It commended itself to many who, from •education, position, and circumstances, might have cherished prejudices against it. Not only men of position and learning, but others of a wholly different stamp, were fond of it. Arch bishop Abbot, when Master of University College, Oxford, and Vice-Chancellor, published in 1600 "An Exposition upon the 1 London, printed by the Com- 1679 had not sold, and in 1708 it was pany of Stationers, with the title simply reissued. placed in the usual heart-shaped 3 In 1578 was published a folio oval. edition with a double version of the 2 These Bibles of 1679 and 1708 Psalms, the Genevan in Roman char- are the same book with only the acter, and the earlier version of the alteration of date. The edition in prayer book in black letter. 38 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. Book of Jonah," a series of lectures delivered in St. Mary's Church, and he uses throughout the Genevan version, and not the Bishops'. Dr. Walter Balcan quail, Dean of Rochester, in a sermon preached before the king, and published by his majesty's com mand, in 1632, uses the Genevan Bible. The " ever memor able " John Hales, of Eton, often quotes the same version. Dr. Skinner, in succession bishop of Bristol, Oxford, and Worcester, does the same in two sermons published by royal command in 1634. Dr. Gervase Babington, a pupil of Whitgift, and bishop in turn of Llandaff, Exeter, and Worcester, one of the members of the Hampton Court conference, uses the Genevan version in his sermons preached at court and in his theological works. Dr. Richard Montagu, Bishop of Norwich, and a great favourite of King James, often quotes from the same version in his " Acts and Monuments of the Church," 1642. The same practice is usually followed by Bishop Overall, one of King James' translators, in his " Convocation Book," which when first printed in 1689 carried the license of Sancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury. Dillingham, another of King James' translators, continued to quote the Genevan after 1611. It may be noted in passing that a vernacular Bible, such as the Genevan, was ever identified with Protestantism. Esme Stuart, Duke of Lennox, one of the " vilest men '' that had ever been "exalted" in Scotland, hypocritically professed, when an exile in Paris in 1583, to be turning a Huguenot, and he asked Cobham, as a proof of his sincerity, "to bestow a Bible on him." And the feeling was similar in France — the French Bible was also associated with Protestantism. When the Huguenot town of Orange was taken by Catholic troops, ladies of good birth were given up to the soldiery, and then left in the streets- without clothing, or their naked bodies were pasted over with leaves torn from " their Genevan Bibles." CHAPTER XXXVI. Genevan Bible soon after its publication came into general use in Scotland. Knox follows Tyndale's version in some of his earliest works, but after 1560 he adopts the Genevan, and so do the other divines and polemics, as Bruce, Rollock, and Ferguson — the last giving the words a Scottish form and spelling, as "quhilk" for which, "gif'for if, " behauld " for behold, " tiends " for tithes. Chapman and Millar were established as printers in Edinburgh about 1507 in the reign of James IV, but there w ere then no English Bible to put to press. Lekprevik was specially appointed king's printer, and was licensed to print Bibles in 1564, and the Genevan Bible in 1568; but he never printed a copy of the Scriptures. The people, however, were well supplied by im portation from England and from the Continent. Tyndale's translation was never printed in Scotland, though it was ex tensively used. Lewis indeed says that a quarto edition of Tyndale was "very probably" printed in Scotland in 1536 ;x but the peculiar spelling of the edition to which he apparently refers seems to have led him to the baseless conjecture.2 Some writers apparently translated for themselves, as Chaucer had done, and he is in this respect followed by Lyndsay in the " Complaynt of Scotland," 1548, and by Balnavis, one of the Lords of Session, in his " Confession of Faith," compiled the tame year and printed in 1584. The leading reformers or Protestant nobles in Scotland held a meeting at Stirling in March, 1557, the year of the publication of the first Genevan Testament, and agreed 1 History, p. 85, 2nd edition. a See vol. I, page 234. 40 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. to send a letter to Knox, who was then in Geneva. Another consultation was held in Edinburgh, and a " common band was made" on the 3rd of December, 1557 — its central point being " with all diligence continually to apply our whole power, substance, and our very lives to maintain, set forward, and establish the most blessed Word of God." They agreed also on two heads of policy, (1) " That the English Book of Common Prayer should be read publicly in the parish kirks on Sundays and other festivals, with the lessons of the New and Old Testament ; and if the curates of the parishes be qualified, to cause them to read the same, and if they be not, or if they refuse, that the most qualified in the parish use and read them. (2) That doctrine, preaching, and interpretation of Scriptures be had and used privately in quiet houses, without great conventions of the people thereto, till afterward God shall move the prince to grant public preaching by faithful and true ministers." The Primate of St. Andrews longed for vengeance against these evangelical agitators, and summoned before him Argyle's preacher, who, secure in Inverary, and surrounded by Highland claymores and targets, laughed him to scorn. So foiled, he then fell upon a frail old man of eighty-two years of age, who read and preached his Bible, and sentenced him on the 20th April, 1558, to the fire. This doom pronounced on Walter Mill so stirred the city of St. Andrews that not a man would sell or lend a rope to bind him, or a tar-barrel to burn him. His martyrdom made such an impression against his prosecutors that he was the last victim of the Popish period. The nation was roused, images were torn away, and the great idol of St. Giles was first drowned in the Nor' Loch and then burned. The reformers, well aware where their great strength lay, pre sented a petition to the Regent in 1558, and asked especially for these things — (1) " That as they were already allowed by law to read the Scriptures in their common tongue, it should also be made lawful to them to convene publicly or privately to our common prayers in our vulgar tongue. (2) That it should be lawful, if in their meetings any hard place of Scripture should be read, that any qualified persons in knowledge, being xxxvi.] SCOTTISH REFORMERS AND SCHOLARS, 41 present, should interpret and open up the said hard places, to God's glory and the profit of the auditory. (3) That the holy sacrament of baptism should be used in the vulgar tongue, and the god-fathers and church then assembled should be instructed in their duties. (4) That the holy sacrament of the Lord's Supper should likewise be ministered in the vulgar tongue, and in both kinds." The Regent-Dowager was French, and she at length replied in broken English, "Me will remem ber," she exclaimed, " what is protested, and me will put good order after this to all things that now be in controversy." 1 Such an answer from a daughter of the House of Guise was only a pretext.2 It seems surprising at first sight that no Scottish scholars or divines of that time or the period succeeding it set themselves to the work of Biblical revision or translation. There were men at that epoch quite qualified for the work. Knox was not without erudition, but his high vocation was one of public activity and national enterprise. His keen spirit was kept in a state of perpetual anxiety and excitement, for he believed his struggle to be with " spiritual wickedness in high places," and he was denied the privacy and leisure, without which the higher regions of scholarship cannot be reached. Andrew Melville was declared on leaving college to be the " best Grecian of any young master in the land," and at the age of twenty-one he was appointed regent in a foreign seminary. He was wont to travel with a Hebrew Bible "slung from his belt"; he studied Syriac at Geneva; and rose to be the learned reformer and principal of two native universities. It is matter of regret that he should have spent his varied and masculine powers in com posing Latin verses 3 to rival those of Buchanan and Beza. George Buchanan translated the Psalms into Latin, and spent 1 Lorimer's Scottish Reformation, James V at St. Andrews in June, pp. 204, &c. Walter Mill had been 1538. arrested and'condemued in 1538, but 3 His Carmen Mosis and his escaped to Germany, where he re- Stephaniskion are well known, and mained twenty years. of the second of these poems Scaliger 2 She was the widow of the Duke said nos talia non possumus. of Lougueville, and was married to 42 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. many years abroad lingering on the heights of Parnassus rather than on the hill of God. There were others, like Ales, Rollock, Gillespie, and Cameron, who delighted in Biblical study, but did not engage in the production of a vernacular Bible. In apology, however, it may be said that the pastorate in Scotland is an office of constant labour and travel, and that there are no rich benefices, prebendal stalls, or colleges with wealthy clusters of fellowships ; and that in other days ministers had often to seek places of concealment, " rocks, dens, and caves," which were more in request than library or study ; and that edicts and proclamations concerned them more than Greek or Hebrew ; for the hand that might have turned over with busy care the pages of a lexicon or grammar had sometimes to apply itself to pike and musket. During the reign of James V, and the minority of his daughter, there was a close connection between Scotland and France ; and many Scotchmen, both Catholic and Protestant, studied at foreign universities. The Swiss States came also into friendly intercourse with Caledonian divines and re formers, and the name and fame of Calvin and his compeers were as great in Scotland as in his own country. The French tongue was familiarly spoken at the Scottish court, and was also well known by the better classes through the country. There fore a Bible prepared and published at Geneva was sure to find a ready welcome, especially north of the Tweed, and the re- publication of it formed an epoch in Scottish ecclesiastical history.1 The Genevan version was originally published in the very year in which there met at Edinburgh the first Protestant General Assembly of the Kirk — in 1560. As it was the first 1 The conversations which John quiet ; aumrie, cupboard ; braw, Kuox had with. Queen Mary at fine ; bein, well-to-do (bien) ; gou, Holyrood, and which are told by taste ; ashet, meat-dish ; jigot, leg him in his history in broad Scotch, of mutton ; grozets, gooseberries ; must have been conducted in French, caraffe, a crystal water-jug ; fashions, Indeed many French terms are still troublesome ; ghean, a wild cherry; preserved in the common speech of and haggis (hachisj. Scotland, as dour, obstinate ; douce, xxxvi.] AEBUTHNOT AND BASSANDYNE. 43 Bible issued in Scotland, the interesting story of the printing of it in the " antient kingdom " may be allowed to occupy a few pages. In March, 1575, Alexander Arbuthnot, merchant burgess of Edinburgh, and Thomas Bassandyne, printer, pre sented a petition to the General Assembly, containing a pro posal to print the English Bible. The Assembly at once assented to the request, and " anent this godly proposition it is agreed betwixt this present Assembly and the said Alexander and Thomas, that every Bible which they shall receive advance ment for shall be sold in albes (sheets) for £4 13s. 4 pennies Scottis,1 keeping the volume and character of the said proofs delivered to the clerk of the Assembly." Application was ordered to be made " to the Lord Regent's 2 grace " that the necessary ratification for printing be given, and that a reason able " gratitude " be appointed to such " as should be employed for correcting of the said Bible, at the cost of the said Alex ander and Thomas " ; " the Kirk promesing to deliver the authentick copy, which they shall follow, to them, betwixt and the last day of April." Cautioners were found and solemnly pledged on behalf of the printers that the work should be "per fected betwixt and the last day of March, 1576." The " perfer- vidum ingenium" soon displayed itself, bishops, superintendents/5 commissioners are "taken bound" at once to "do utter and exact diligence to raise the necessary funds at the hands of the lords, barons, and gentlemen of every parish " ; and it is en joined, " that every person that is provided of old, as well as of new, be compelled to buy a Bible to their parish kirk, and to 1 The old Scottish currency was was only a matter of " temporary only the twelfth in value of sterling expedience" to fill up vacant parishes, money, a pound Scots being only They could not act of their sole one shilling and eightpence, or authority in admitting ministers ; twelve pounds Scots equal to one and if they fell into sin, they were pound sterling. liable to the same sentences as their 2 James Douglas, Earl of Morton, brethren. They were admitted them- was elected Eegent, 24th November, selves as other ministers were, their 1572, on the death of the Earl of jurisdiction was wholly regulated by Mar. the synods, and they were responsible 3 The superintendents are distin- to the General Assembly for all parts guished from bishops, as their office of their conduct. 44 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. advance therefor the price foresaid, and the said prices to be collected and inbrought by the said bishops, superintendents, and visitors within each bounds and shire, within their juris diction, betwixt and the last day of June." At the next Assembly, in August, 1575, the work of printing and correcting was spoken of, the printers' statement being, "Anent the supplication given in to the General Assembly by Alexander Arbuthnot, making mention that whereas it is not unknown to your wisdoms, what great work and charge I have enterprised, concerning the imprinting of the Bible, for accomplishing whereof your wisdoms understood that the office of a corrector, his diligence and attendance therein, is most necessary : and therefore I humbly desire your wisdoms to request my Lord Abbot of Dunfermline to licentiate Mr. George Young, his servant, whom I think most fit to attend upon the said work of correctorie, to concur and assist me during the time of my travell, to the effect that the notable work begun and enter- prised may be consummat and perfected in all points. The charges and expenses of his travels I shall reasonably deburse conforme to your wisdoms' discretion, so that the work may pass forward and be decent, as the honesty of the same re- -quires." Letters of privilege or a license from the Privy Council were obtained June 30, authorizing Arbuthnot and Bassandyne "to prent or cause be imprentit, set furth and sauld within this realm, or outwith the samen, Bibles in the vulgar Inglis toung, in haill or in partes, with ane calendar for ten years, and discharging all his hienes lieges, that nane of them tak upon hand, to prent or cause be imprentit in ony carrecture or letter, translation or volume quhatsumever, sell or cause be sauld, brocht hame, or distribute to ony person or persones (except with consent of the said, &c.), providing they sell every bibill according to the prices appointed " (viz., £4, 13s. 4d.) Bassandyne1 had died before the publication; and Arbuthnot, whose name alone appears on the title-page of the Old Testament, got power to print during his lifetime ordinary books, but special license to print and sell Bibles " in the 1 His name alone stands on the title-page of the New Testament •which was finished in 1576. xxxvi.] PRINTED IN EDINBURGH. 45 vulgar Inglis, Scottes, and Latine tounges." Thus the publica tion of this folio Bible was wholly an enterprise of the Church; for though the Regent Morton who issued the license, advanced some money to the printers, that money was only the sums collected in the various parishes according to the agreement " allowed and authorized by the Regent's grace." The New Testament was ready in 1576, and the whole Bible in 1579 : " The Bible & Holy Scriptures conteined in the Olde & Newe Testament, translated according to the Ebru & Greeke, & conferred with the beste translations in divers languages. O O With moste profitable annotations upon all the hard places of the Holy Scriptures & other things of great importance, mete for the godly reader. Printed in Edinburgh, Be Alexander Arbuthnot, Printer to the Kingis Majestic, dwelling at ye Kirk of Field, 1579. Cum gratia & privilegio regise majestatis." The title-page has the royal arms of Scotland in the centre. The Bible was dedicated to the "Richt Excellent, Richt heich & michtie Prince James the Saxt, King of Scottis . . . &c. ; " " From Edinburgh at our General Assemblie, the tent day of Julie, 1579." The Dedication, which was approved by the Assembly, speaks with honest plainness to the king — who was then about fourteen years of age, and there is a ring of glad ness in the words addressed to him : " Certainlie we have great occasion baith to glorifie the gudenes of God toward this countrie, & also heichlie to extol your heines most godlie purpose & enterprise. O quhat difference may be seen between thir dayes of light when almaist in every private house the buike of God's law is red & understand in our vulgarie lan guage, & that age of darknes when skarcelie in ane haill citie (without the clostres of monks & freires) culd the buke of God anes be founde, & that in ane strange tongue of Latin not gud, but mixed with barbaritie, used & red be fewe & almaist understand or exponit be nane ; & quhen the false namit clergie of this realme, abusing the gentle nature of your hienes maist noble gudshir l of worthie memorie, made it an capital crime to be punished with the fyre to have or read the New Testament 1 Grandfather- 46 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. in the vulgar language; & to make them to all men more odious, as if it had been the detestable name of a pernicious sect, they were called New Testamenters." The impression now published was intended chiefly " to the end, that in every paroch kirk there suld be at least ane thereof kepit, to be called the common buke of the kirke, as a maist meet orna ment for sik a place, & a perpetual register of the Word of God, the fountaine of all true doctrine, to be made patent to all the people of everie congregation as the only richt rule to direct & govern them in matters of religion, as also to confirm thame in the trueth receavit, & to reform and redress corrup tions whensoever they may crepe in." Due honour is also given to the learned and laborious translators. Matters were not done by halves ; for an Act of Parlia ment was passed enacting that every householder worth 300 merks of yearly rent, and every yeoman or burgess worth £500 stock, was to have a Bible and Psalm Book in the vulgar language, under the penalty of ten pounds. This enactment was no dead letter, for " searchers " were ap pointed to visit all dwellings, and report as to their want or pos session of a Bible. In 1580 " the magistrates and town council of Edinburgh issued a proclamation commanding all the house holders to have Bibles," under the pains contained in the Act of Parliament, and advertising them that the Bibles are to be "sauld in the merchant buith of Andrew Williamson, on the north syde of this burgh, besyde the Meill Mercatt." On the llth of November, 1580, "Alexander Clerk, of Balbery, provost, &c., ordanis the haill neighbours of this burgh to be callit in before the bailies by their quarters for not keeping of the said Act to be adjugeit in the unlaw therein contenit, & for eschewing of all fraude, ordanis sic as sail bring their bybills & psalm buiks to hafe their names writtin & subscryvit be the clerk : & therefter the buiks deliverit to them." On the 16th of November, there was an order to pursue all persons "that lias incurrit the payne of the Act for not having ane bybill or psalme buik." The printer had been slow in delivering copies, and the patience of the General Assembly was exhausted, so that, in July, 1580, they "propone to his majesty & council xxxvi.] SOME ACCOUNT OF IT. ^j that order be taken with Alexander Arbuthnot that the Bibles may be dely vevit according to his receipt of money from every paroch, & to that effect that he &; his severties (sureties) may be commandit be letters of horning for delyverance thereof, & na suspensioun to be grantit without the samyn be dely verit. " l The Bible thus published in Scotland with all this array of civil and ecclesiastical prerogative, is the Genevan edition of 1561 ; the second folio edition being " the authentic copy" sup plied by the General Assembly. The Scottish printer had not sufficient Greek types,2 and under Kev. xii, 18, he notes, " These Greke characters chi, xi, st [that is, x £ r] signifie 6G6." Wod- row, the well known historian, vaguely and doubtfully says of this Bible : " I believe the Genevan translation was what they kept nearest to." But it was not an approximation at all — it was an exact reprint of the second edition, with all the notes and facsimiles of the cuts and maps, and the French terms attached to them, as Aquilon, midi, orient, Occident. In the first edition of 1560 the supplementary words were printed in italics, but in the second edition they were put within brackets. This plan is followed in the Edinburgh reprint, but the printer had not apparently procured a sufficient number of bracket marks in time, for none are used in the Gospels ; they appeal- first in the Acts of the Apostles. The proper names are furnished with accents, after Pagninus, as Heuah, laakob, 1 "Letters of homing "are, in Scot- - In 1524, when Wyukyu de tish law, a formal charge signed with AVorde printed a small book by the " Signet," and delivered to a Wakefield, on the study of Arabic debtor, commanding him to pay and Hebrew, he was obliged to within a limited period ; and if, at omit the third part, as he had ex- the expiry of such a term, he has not hausted his Hebrew types. Hebrew paid, an officer goes to the market types were not used in Scotland till cross of the burgh, and after three about 1599. Lekprevik the printer, peals of a "horn " or trumpet, pro- in a book published by him in 1563, claims him a rebel, and then he may says of certain Greek words, "I had be put in prison not formally for no characters to express them," and debt, but for disloyalty. The process, therefore he employed some " scol- changed by 1 and 2 Victoria, c. 114, lers" to write them with a pen on is not wholly obsolete. the sheets. 48 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. Izhak, Habel, Kain, as in the first edition. The calendar and chronological notes were prepared and subscribed by Robert Pont, one of the ministers of the West Kirk, who was also one of the Lords of Session. One serious misprint of the "copy" was corrected — " Blessed are the place makers " for " peace makers," Matt, v, 3. There was also another error of the press in the contents of Luke xxi, " Christ condemneth the poor widow," for " commendeth." The publication of the Genevan version at Edinburgh without any change in orthography, or any assimilation of its style to Scottish usage, shows that at this period, as at earlier times, the English of the south was quite intelligible to all the educated population of Scotland ; and the fact is the more remarkable from the contrast between the text of the Bible and the distinctly Scottish dialect and spelling of the dedica tion to the young king. When the Earl of Murray appeared before Queen Elizabeth, in 1565, he spoke in Scottish, which her majesty interpreted to the French ambassador. No other edition of the Bible was published in Scotland for the next thirty years, or till 1610. In 1589 John Gibson purchased from Gilbert Masterton a patent which had been held by Archdeacon Young, of St. Andrews, giving liberty for printing within the realm, or causing to be printed within or without the realm, "the Bible in our own vulgar tongue, with the Psalm book, the double and single Catechise, with the Prog nostications." l This patentee had " ane new psalme buik " " on his awin grit charges, and be his privat mean and devyse," printed at Middleburgh, in Flanders; and he received "free and only license and liberty to bring hame and sell the said im pression at convenient prices, for seven years." Bibles from abroad were by enactment at this time freely imported into 1 The name given to the tongue of this first Edinburgh reprint a Bible the Island was English, and the in the Scotch language, a proof that First Book of Discipline, 1560, says, he had never inspected it. Edwards under the Nynte Heade, "We think in his "Libraries/' p. 438, complains it a thing most expedient and neces- of Dibdin's carelessness, and quotes a sariethat everyechurche have a Bibill similar censure by Mr. Panizzi, lately in Englische." Yet even Dibdin calls of the British Museum. xxxvi.] PROPOSED REVISION. 49 Scotland, and were not to "pay the ordinary customs charge." These foreign editions were prized as being of good print and paper. In 1601, through Andro Hart and his partners, an edition was printed at Dort ; and Hart printed in folio another Bible at Edinburgh in 1610 — the Genevan version of the Old Testament, and Laurence Tomson's edition of the New. The edition of Hart was highly prized ; and other and subse quent editions, to command a ready sale, inserted in their title- page, "Conform to the edition printed by Andro Hart." Two handsome folios, printed at Amsterdam in 1640 and in 1644, make this assertion — "According to the copy printed in Edin burgh by Mr. Andrew Hart, in 1610." There had even been at one time some sort of overture made for a revision of the Genevan version. The records of the General Assembly which met at Burntisland, in May, 1601, contain the following minute : — " It being meinit be sundrie of the breth ren, that thair was sundrie errors that meritit to be correctit in the vulgar translation of the Bible, the Assemblie hes con- cludit as follows : first, anent the translatione of the Bible, that every ane of the brethrene quha hes best knawledge in the languages, employ their travells in sundrie pairts of the vulgar translatioune of the Bible that neides to be mendit, and to conferre the same together at the nixt Assemblie." But the proposal never took effect. VOL. II. 1) CHAPTER XXXVII. Genevan version printed in England, or imported from the Continent, was the favourite volume in Scottish families, and kept its place for many years after the publica tion of the Authorized Version. Its very name endeared it to them, for the divines of Geneva ranked next to the " Twelve," in the loyal and loving esteem of Scottish Protestants. Knox had ministered in that city, Calvin and Beza had taught and preached in it. It was only natural that, as late as 1629, Zacharie Boyd should use the Genevan version in his "Last Battle of the Soul." Even those who were willing to conform to Episcopacy at the king's bidding, and to vindicate his high-handed procedure, were not disposed to accept his Bible ; for its long use had hallowed the Genevan version to them. The diocesan synod of St. Andrews enacted, in 1611, the very year of our Authorized Version, "Forasmeikle as it was thought expedient that there be in every kirk ane commoune Bible, it was concludit that every brother sail urge his parochiners to buy ane of the Bybles laitlie printed be Andro Hart ; and the brother failying either to cause buy ane of the Bybles as said is, or ellis to gif in his exact diligens, sail pay at the next synod, 6 lib money," i. e., 10s. shillings sterling. This decision is the more remarkable, as at this very period Episcopacy was established, and the spiritual supremacy of the king was acknowledged; yet the older translation was formally preferred, when it must have been known that another was on the eve of publication, under royal patronage, for the sister community in England. Sir James Sempill, of Beltrees, in a book dedicated to the VITALITY OF THE VERSION. 51 king, significantly called " Sacrilege Sacredly Handled," meant "for the Churches of North Britaine, 1619," uses the Genevan version. Dr. Guild, chaplain to Charles I, in his earliest works, published at London and Aberdeen, 1615, quotes from the Genevan version. Bishop Lindsay, of Brechin, inserts into the title-page of his "True Narration," published in 1621, as its motto, Prov. xxiv, 31, in the Genevan translation; and this narration is an apology for the Assembly which met at Perth, in 1618, and enacted the notorious "five articles," contain ing many characteristic elements of the Episcopalian ritual. Bishop Cowper, of Galloway, whose collected works were printed in London, 1629, uses the Genevan version. James Baillie, A.M., preached at Westminster a sermon on " Spiritual Marriage," and dedicated it to no less than nine Scottish peers, and seven other courtiers, and he uses the Genevan version. So does Struthers, a minister of Edinburgh, and one noted for his servility, in treatises published by him in 1628. Wischart, of Restalrig, in his " Exposition of the Lord's Prayer," follows the same practice ; as also does Bishop Abernethy, of Caithness, in his "Physike for the Soule," London, 1638.1 It is scarcely to be wondered at that the Alexander Henderson who pre sided at the General Assembly which met at Glasgow in 1638, and, by a sweeping act, declared Episcopacy overthrown in Scotland, should have used the Genevan version. So late as 1640, an edition of the Genevan Prose Psalms was printed at Edinburgh. The vitality of the Genevan Bible was wonderful. It had commended itself to general acceptance, for it had been made by earnest and scholarly men, driven by persecution out of England ; made in a city revered as the home and metropolis of the popular theology; and it was also a better translation than any of its rivals. It did not die under episcopal frown, nor was its circulation promoted to any extent by episcopal patronage. The people loved it for itself and its history. It was a contemporary of the Great Bible for nine years, and outlived it; and of the Bishops' for nigh forty years, and 1 Memorial from the Bible Societies of Scotland, by Principal Lee, p. 90. &c. Edinburgh, 1824. .52 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. outlived it too for more than a quarter of a century. The Great Bible was not issued beyond 1569, nor the Bishops' after 1G06 ; but the Genevan survived all these changes. Sometime in the reign of Charles I, the Genevan version, of which about one hundred and sixty editions had been published, sank gradually into disuse throughout the whole country. The king's printer issued impressions only of the Authorized Version which was now deservedly growing into favour, and Genevan Bibles had to be imported. Archbishop Laud, who had from his youth a great dislike of this version, and had shown it strongly when president of St. John College, for bad the importation of copies. This prohibition was one of the special charges brought against him on the trial which ended in his execution. His reply was that by the importation of books it was feared that " printing would be carried out of the kingdom, for those books were better print, better bound, better paper, and for all the charges of bringing sold better cheap." l Though King James had scornfully depreciated the Genevan notes at the Hampton Court Conference, the people relished them greatly, and, according to Fuller, when the version was disappearing, they complained that they "could not see into the sense of Scripture for lack of the spectacles of those Genevan annotations." The Genevan Bible having done its work at length passed away, making room for another version in so many respects its superior. The Genevan version was attacked about the year 1611 by a Dr. Howson in a sermon preached at St. Mary's, Oxford, his charge being that it contained misinterpretations leading to the denial of the Divinity and Messiahship of Jesus Christ, and thus favouring Arianism and Judaism. The accusation is utterly groundless, and must have been the result of strange misconception and prejudice. Dr. Abbot suspended the preacher for the publication of such a libel. During the trial a letter from Thomas Bodley " in defence and praise " of the translators was read "from St. Marie's pulpit." This most popular of the 1 The phrase occurs in the Author- after the Bishops', the Genevan, the ized Version, 2 Esdras xvi, 21, Great Bible, and Coverdale. u victuals shall be good cheape," xxxvir.] GREGORY MARTIN'S ATTACK. 53 older versions was assaulted by Gregory Martin, in his " Dis- coverie of the Manifold Corruptions of the Holy Scriptures by heretickes of our daies, especially the English sectaries, in their English Bibles, used and authorized since the time of the Schism." 1 He affirmed that it was professedly trans lated from Beza, and thus gave the lie to its title-page, which has "translated according to the Ebrue and Greke." His own admission that in many places they dare not fol low Beza is a proof that his charge cannot be sustained, for it is, as Fulke calls it, "an impudent slander." He asserts of the English heretics that Beza is their "chief trans lator and a captain among them, whom they profess to follow in the title of their New Testament, anno 1580, and by the very name of their Geneva Bibles." 2 The accusation is base less, for the English refugees revised Tyndale and the Great Bible with all the helps in their power, and all the assistance which they could procure by consultation and correspondence. Again, this Bible is accused by Martin of concealing the truth when it says only " The Epistle to the Hebrews," omitting the name of Paul ; but the prefatory note gives the reason, the want of uniform evidence, both of Greek writers and Latin, that Paul was the writer ; and they are bold and learned enough to say that if it be Paul's, " it is not like " — " yea, seeing the Spirit of God is the author thereof, it diminisheth nothing of the autorite, although we know not with what penne he wrote it." The opinion of Geddes is similar to that of Martin, and he adds " that it was accompanied with notes by Beza, and hence obtained his name." But who ever heard of the Genevan being called Beza's Bible ? though certainly Gregory Martin again and again stigmatizes the English Protestants by the name of Bezites.3 The opinion of Father Simon 4 need scarcely 1 Rhemes, 1582. printed twice, and many times " The allusion is to Tomson's afterwards. revision of 1576, the title-page 3 Prospectus. Mason Good's Me- of which somewhat strangely an- moirs of Dr. Geddes, p. 125, London, nounces that it is " translated 1803. out of Greeke by Theod. Beza." 4 Critical Enquiries (English trana- In 1580, Tomson's version was lation), p. 231, London, 1684. 54 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAT. be noticed, that the Genevan is the French Bible printed at Geneva, " the which was made English." The influence of Oli- vetan's version is now and then apparent, but it is not specially frequent or prominent. Lastly, a peculiar criticism on the Genevan translation came from a very unexpected quarter, the author being John Hamil ton, a relation or close friend of him of Bothwellhaugh, who, after being formally pardoned by the Begent Murray on the field of Langside, killed him within a brief period by a cowardly shot from a window in Linlithgow, the house being owned by one Hamilton, the Archbishop of St. Andrews,1 and the musket borrowed from another, the Abbot of Arbroath. Mary Stewart, the royal sister of the murdered man, conferred a pension on the assassin.2 Hamilton was a secular priest, and from his per petual wanderings, intrigues, and conspiracies, he got the name of the " Skirmisher." He was one of the familiars of the Duke of Alva in his deeds of treachery and blood. He had been em ployed in the murder of Coligny ; and Philip II for some time thought of him as one quite fitted in temperament and expe rience to " look after " the Prince of Orange ; but his character was so notorious that his presence would have aroused sus picions. As the cure of St. Cosme in Paris, he was a pro minent member of the League, and was heart and hand., too, in the sudden and illegal arrest of the president and jurist Barnabe Brisson, and his two fellow-judges Larcher and Tardif ; in their execution, in the Petit Chatelet, two hours after their seizure ; and in the exposure, after the tragedy, of their dead bodies in the Place de Greve. He became rector of the Uni versity of Paris in 1584, and published several treatises in defence of " halie kirk," in which are found some superstitions of the lowest and most ludicrous kind about the arts and wiles and common disguises of the Evil One. Bothwellhaugh, three years after, was willing to undertake the assassination of the 1!John Hamilton, archbishop, sup- Stirling, April, 1571. "Assassina- posed to have planned the assassina- tion," as Mr. Froude says, "was au tion of Darnley and of the Eegent accomplishment in the family." Murray, was seized at the capture of 2 Labanoff, vol. Ill, p. 341. Dumbarton Castle, and hanged at xxxvii.] PRIEST HAMILTON'S ATTACK. 55 Prince of Orange,, and he suggested two persons for the purpose. If there be no mistake about the name, the Skirmisher, when he felt the cause of Mary to be failing, sunk so low at length, that he sent from Brussels to the Eegent Morton, " offering to do service either there with the Duke of Alva or with the Queen of Scots." l He had managed for some years the secret correspondence between Mary Stewart and Alva. A little volume of his compositions was published at Louvain in 1600, and a copy is in the Advocate's Library in Edinburgh.2 Among them are some remarkably beautiful prayers, and some hymns above mediocrity. In the same volume, the work of one of the most daring of " bloody and deceitful men," is a series of remarks on the Genevan version, suggested by its popularity in his Protestant fatherland. His censure is headed, "Cor ruption of twenty-three passages of the Scriptures be the ministers' adulterous translations thereof in their Scottis Bible, and the causes why they have corruptit ye same." The places objected to are either in translations or notes connected with Popish dogma or ritual; the notes "obscuring or denying Christ's pretious bodie and bluid ; maintaining heresie agains prayers for the daid and purgatorie; denying tradition, and affirming that Christ teacheth by his verie voce al thing-is necessaires for treu religion." The critic has special objection to the Genevan note on Luke i, 28 and 42, for it defames the immaculat mother of God " whom they blaspheme as a sinner lyk uther wemen, and denies that the halie virgin e Marie was blissit in hir self, and be the halines of hir a win godlie lyf." Notes against virginity, the sacrament of marriage, and the power of the priesthood, are also keenly reprobated, as also the rendering of "elders" for priests in James v, 14, "secret" for sacrament in Ephesians v, 32. Zechariah ix, 11, 12 is selected for strong censure, because neither in translation nor 1 Fronde's History, vol. IX, p. 577, Verteu, and Effects of the Sacra- fee, ments: togidder with certain Prayers 2 " A Facile Treatise, conteuand, of Devotion, &c., dedicat to his Sove- rirst, ane infalible rule to discern rain Prince King James the Saxt. Treu from False Religion : nixt, a Louvain, 1600." Declaration of the Nature, Number, 56 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. notes is the old idea of Jerome and Cyril brought out, that the pit or lake is the lirtibus patrum, or, as Hamilton puts it, "it is meant to hyd the deliuerance of the patriarchies and uthers, just men in the auld law, out of the lymbe of the fathers, callit in the Euangile Abraham's bosume, be Christ's descension into hel." The same objection is made to Acts ii, 27. Exodus v, 1 is selected for blame, because the translation " offer a sacrifice " has not been adopted "for God chienie requires sacrifice of his treu worschipers." The note on Isaiah xix, 19. in reference to the altar of the Lord in the land of Egypt, is condemned as hiding the "external sacrifice of the Messe, whilk thay cal ane idole." Acts xiii, 23 is said to be corrupted "be their fals marginal note " — referring to popular election of ministers ; as also the note to Malachi i, 11, where incense is explained by spiritual service. The " Skirmisher" x chose an unfamiliar beat when he laid aside cord, dagger, and disguise, and resorted to criticism, for it is utterly irrelevant ; and he should have shown not the Protestant prepossessions, but the unscholarly failures of the Genevan versionists. He concludes his diatribe with a fierce warning : " Therefore, I beseek you, dissaivet people, to burn your corrupt Scots Bible in the fire, that your sauls be not tormentit with the intolerable pains of the fires of hell. This was the only cause why our Catholic bishops forbade the reading of the English Bible, that the corruptions thereof should not infect their sauls to eternal perdition." 2 It may be added that Hamilton returned to Scotland, and after finding " lurking holes " for some time, he was, in 1G09, seized, and sent up to the Tower in London, where he died. 1 Bannatyne, Knox's secretary, 2 Burton's History of Scotland, notes in his "Memorials," p. 51, "In vol. V, p. 267; vol. VI, p. 271. the meantime there came from Flan- Life of John Hamilton, a secular ders a little pink, and in it two gen- priest, by Dalrymple, Lord Hailee. tlemen, with Mr. John Hamilton, Annals of Scotland, vol. Ill, p. 447- called the Skirmisher, fra Duke Edinburgh, 1819. d'Alva." THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. " LORD, Thy word abideth, And our footsteps guideth ; "Who its truth believeth Light and joy receiveth. " When our foes are near us, Then thy word doth cheer us, Word of consolation, Message of salvation. " When the storms are o'er us, And dark clouds before us, Then its light directeth, And our way protecteth. " Who can tell the pleasure, Who recount the treasure, By Thy word imparted To the simple-hearted ? " Word of mercy, giving Succour to the living ; Word of life, supplying Comfort to the dying ! " Oh that we, discerning Its most holy learning, Lord, may love and fear Thee, Evermore be near Thee ! " CHAPTER XXXVIII. QUEEN MARY died on the 17th of November, 1558, and was succeeded by her sister Elizabeth. The earlier part of Elizabeth's reign was beset with many difficulties. Old things were passing away, and it required delicate handling to settle the new order amidst doubts and distractions, deepened by political complications between Spain and France. The population was divided at the same time into hostile forces ; excesses of conservatism arrayed in self-defence on the one hand, and excesses of innovation battling to realize themselves on the other. The re-organization of the Church had been wondrously helped by the unusual number of vacancies on the episcopal bench. Only five of Edward's bishops, English and Irish, had survived the dark and disastrous reign of his sister ; and Cardinal Pole, who died on the same day with his royal mistress arid kinswoman, had left several sees unfilled, so that at the opening of Elizabeth's first parliament only ten spiritual peers were present. There were a dozen dioceses without mitred heads, and according to De Feria, the Spanish ambassador, the Queen set over them ministros de Lucifer. Canterbury was filled by the consecration, at Lambeth, on the 17th December, of Matthew Parker, who had been one of Queen Anne Boleyn's chaplains and Dean of Lincoln, and he quietly succeeded Cardinal Pole, as if nothing had happened out of the usual course. His opinions on ecclesiastical matters suited Elizabeth and Cecil, and though he was a married dig nitary, he had been so colourless a reformer that he easily escaped under the reign of Mary. When he was Master of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, he enacted that all students 60 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. taking the benefit of " Billingford's hutch " should offer prayer for the benefit of Billingford's soul ; and he provided that the Duchess of Norfolk should be similarly remembered. He became, in course of time, as bitter against the "prophesy ings"1 as his royal mistress. He was a calm and erudite man of moderate opinions, and he regulated with no little skill the affairs of the church of which he was the ecclesiastical head ; his motto being, " I take some heed not to extend my sleeve beyond mine arm." The choice of Parker was not only what is called a safe one, but it was also one of necessity; for among the able men around the throne, Jewel had in a moment of weakness abjured, Sandys had espoused the cause of Lady Jane Grey, Grindal was deficient in tact and firmness in the management of men and measures, Nowell was disliked by the queen, Lever, her favourite preacher, was a pronounced puritan, and Cox had been identified with the "Troubles" at Frankfort.2 The English Bible had slipped out of public view in the time of Mary, and though in her reign no edition of it was printed, many copies must have been secreted, for spies were prowling about, and the open possession and study of it in volved individuals and households in immediate suspicion and jeopardy.3 The people were forbidden to read in their mother tongue the book which opened up salvation to them, and re vealed those promises and hopes on which they rested their eternal well-being. Such things they might hear from the lips of a priest, but they were not to read for themselves the words of Evangelists or Apostles. They might listen to the sermon, but they durst not gaze upon the text. They might kneel before the crucifix, but were on no account to pause and pray over the story of the Gospels, and be in this way brought into living sympathy with Him that died for them. Sir Thomas More had admitted that "four-tenths of the people could never read English," yet though many persons had no educa- 1 Yet Lord Bacon highly eulogizes 2 See page 4. the prophesyings, and describes their 3 Thus a Bible of 1550 has on the nature and benefit. Works, vol. fly-leaf, " Found in the hay-loft at VII, p. 86, ed. B. Montague. Canterbury, October 10th, 1718." xxxviii.] AGNES PREST AND JOAN WASTE. (jl tion at all, not a few of the uneducated class were well in structed in the truths of Scripture. It is told of Sir Walter Raleigh's mother, that in the perilous reign of Mary she went to visit a poor woman, named Agnes Prest, lying in Exeter jail, and soon to be martyred at Southernhay, and that the prisoner spoke to her so touchingly and ably against transubstantiation that she was confounded, saying, in her own record of the interview, " I was not able to answer her — I who can read, and she cannot." According to report, also though the woman was "of such simplicity, and without learn ing, you could declare no place of Scripture but she could tell you the chapter."1 Want of common schooling kept this woman from reading Scripture ; but Foxe 2 tells of another woman who, in the midst of poverty and darkness, felt the light, life, and riches of the divine Word. Joan Waste had been born blind, but had learned to support herself by knit ting " hosen and sleeves," and occasionally helping her father to "twine ropes." Having gathered a little money, and bought a Bible, she got some friends to read it to her, and at various times she gave a penny to others to induce them to gratify her. Her great knowledge of Scripture became at length so notorious that she was " convented " before the bishop, and on being examined at length, she was condemned, and burned at Derby in 1556, being about twenty-two years of age. But on the elevation of Elizabeth to the throne, the book which had been under ban for five years and four months started again into prominence. As the Princess Elizabeth, and when she was a virtual prisoner at Woodstock, in danger of her life, she was a pious student of the blessed book. Her own peculiar words, inscribed by herself on a MS. copy of the Epistles used by her are given thus : " August. I walke many times into the pleasant fieldes of the Holy Scriptures, where I plucke up the goodliesome herbes of sentences by pruning : eate them by reading : chawe them by musing : and laie them up at length in the hie seate of memorie by gathering them together : that so having tasted theire sweeteness I may the 1 Life of Sir Walter Ealeigh, by Edward Edwards, vol. I, p. 19. London, 1868. 2 Foxe, vol. VIII, p. 247. (52 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. lesse perceave the bitterness of this miserable life." In the sixteenth year of her reign we find, too, she was in possession of " Gone Gospell booke covered with tissue, and garnished on th' onside with the crucifix, and the queene's badges of silver guilt, poiz with wodde, leaves, and all, cxii. oz." x At length, when her sister had died, and she was leaving the Tower, on the day before her coronation, she looked up to heaven, and offered the following thanksgiving : " Oh Lord, Almighty and Everlasting God, I give thee most humble thanks that thou hast been so merciful unto me as to spare me to behold this joyful day ; and I acknowledge that thou hast dealt wonderfully and mercifully with me. As thou didst with thy servant Daniel the prophet, whom thou deliveredst out of the den, from the cruelty of the raging lions, even so was I overwhelmed, and only by Thee delivered. To Thee, therefore, only be thanks, honour, and praise for ever. Amen." According to traditional story, when, after offering this prayer, she went through London in procession, and was pass ing the " Little Conduit in Cheape," a pageant was prepared to salute her, for " Time " was placed there, and " Truth, the daughter of Time," holding in her hand the verbum veritatis — an English Bible — which she delivered to the Queen. Her Majesty received the gift with royal graciousness and kissed it. Then " thanking the city for their goodly gift," and pressing it to her bosom, she said that she would "diligently read therein." A person in the crowd, as if suddenly recollecting who it was that first gave the English Bible to the nation, lustily cried out, " Remember old King Harry the Eighth ! " and " a gleam of light passed over Elizabeth's face " at the mention of her father's name in this connection. Lord Bacon also records that hints were given to her to release certain prisoners, as the four Evangelists and the Apostle Paul, long shut up, and that she " answered very gravely, that it was best first to inquire of themselves whether they would be released or no." In a short time, however, she issued a proclamation containing these injunctions : " To provide, within three months after this visitation, at the charges of the parish, one book of the 1 Archoeologia, vol. XIII, p. 221. XXXVIIL] QUEEN ELIZABETH. 33 whole Bible of the largest volume in English, and within one twelve months the paraphrases of Erasmus, also in Eng lish; and the same to be set up in some convenient place within the said church, where the parishioners may most con veniently resort and read the same. All persons under the degree of A.M. shall buy for their own use the New Testament in Latin and English, with paraphrases, within three months. Inquiry was to be made whether any parsons, vicars, or curates, did discourage any person from reading any part of the Bible, either in Latin or English." She took the Great Seal from Heath, but retained him in her Privy Council, along with twelve others who had served her sister, and to them she added eight new members, her Lord Keeper being Sir Nicholas Bacon. Her sister's bishops had resolved not to crown her; but Oglethorpe, of Carlisle, broke the compact, and went through the ceremony of corona tion and anointing, other bishops being also present, to one of whom Bonner had lent his episcopal robes. Though no direct encouragement might thus be drawn by non-catholics from the queen's demeanour, the more intelligent and enterprising of her subjects hoped for an open and uncon trolled circulation of the Scriptures, and they were not dis appointed. Elizabeth's conduct, however, must have greatly perplexed many observers, for in religion she was, and continued to be, somewhat of an enigma ; and what her relation to the English Bible might ultimately be was vailed in uncertainty. There were omens both of promise and of discouragement. On Wotton's refusal, the chair of Canterbury was said, at the time, to have been offered to Feckenham, Abbot of Westminster, who had been chaplain to Bishop Bonner. Mass was sung by the queen's desire, not only at the funeral of her sister and that of Cardinal Pole, but Convocation was opened with high mass, in 1559, and it was said in the churches from November, 1558, to June, 1559. Negotiations for an alliance between her and Rome were in progress, but they were frowned upon by Pope Paul IV, who formally excommunicated her in April, 1570. She attended mass herself, but forbade the elevation of the host. She would not admit a papal nuncio, for she detested 64 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. the Romish domination, though she had little or no sympathy with the theology of Protestantism. In the royal chapel a crucifix stood for a considerable period on the altar, with lights burning before it.1 Jewel denounced " the idol," and Parkhurst sent to Bullinger the good news of its demolition. Her father had taken the title of Supreme Head of the Church, but she was content with that of Supreme Governor. In 1560 she assured De Quadra that she was as good a catholic as he was, and that she had been compelled to do as she did ; and yet, dur ing the course of the same year, she resolved to take Scotland under her protection, as "a Christian realm in the profession of Christ's true religion." She talked to Mendoza of reconsider ing her ecclesiastical position ; but she still held on her way, and took no penitent step toward reconciliation with the Holy Father. While she was coquetting with Spain and France, she enjoined on Randolph to certify to the Lords of the Congrega tion north of the Tweed, that, in her view, " no basis of amity between nations is so sure as that grounded on unity and consent in religion," though she had been greatly displeased with the Scottish Confession on its first publication in 1560. Professing at one time a desire to settle the succession to the crown of England in favour of the Queen of Scots, she made it a condition that Mary must accept the Reformation, and yet the ritual which she admired herself was more than semi- catholic, while she was using every effort to bind her own clergy to celibacy.2 Her eagerness for uniformity led to its enforcement in London, and to the exclusion, in consequence, of thirty-seven of its ministers. Other recusants were cruelly punished, and men like Penry, Thacker, Greenwood, and Bar row were executed. When Catholic Europe combined against 1 Jewel was so displeased that he thanking the primate, turned round said, "As Christ was (in Mary's time) to his wife — the wife of the first peer thrown out by his enemies, so he is of the realm — and said, " And you now kept out by his friends." — madam I may not call you, and 2 The story was current at the mistress I am ashamed to call you time that, after being sumptuously —but yet do I thank you." — Har- entertained by Archbishop Parker, riugton, Nugse Antiquse, vol. ii, p. the queen, at her departure, after 16. xxxvni.] HER REGARD FOR SCRIPTURE. 65 her she rose to the occasion, as when the Armada filled the Channel in 1588; but when Protestants stood sadly in need of men and money, she sternly refused them. She treated her clergy with queenly scorn, silenced one bishop, and threatened to unfrock another. She haughtily interrupted Dean Nowell's discourse in St. Paul's, for she disliked his iconoclasm, and she detested the pulpit from her inability to control its utterances. But in spite of her Laodicean position toward the church of Cranmer which had been founded under her father, and under him had experienced many oscillations, she never imitated Henry in his treatment of the English Bible. The various versions in use were neither impeded nor patronized by her. She thought that the nation might flourish with few sermons and fewer presses; but she never attempted to limit the supply of Bibles ; nay, she commanded by proclamation the reading of the Gos pel, the Epistle for the day, and the Ten Commandments in the vulgar tongue. Though she kept several of the sees long vacant, and appropriated the revenues, she never meddled with the circulation and reading of the Divine volume in any diocese. The Court of High Commission and the Star Chamber were crowded with ecclesiastical causes, but the printers and pub lishers of the Scriptures were in no way molested. Imperious enactments were issued, mulcting those who would not attend church; but no such commands were twined round the English Bible. She often interfered with debates in Parliament, and used uncourteous language in her rebukes; and her royal assent was refused in one year to no less than forty-eight bills which had passed both houses ; but she kept aloof from the Bibles in circulation, and, in her own words, spoken on another point, she would not consent that they should be either " abled or disabled." Grafton reprinted a tract, first published on the accession of Edward in 1547, "A Godly Invective in the defence of the gospel against such as murmur and do what they can that the Bible should not have free passage ; very necessary to be read of every faithful Christian. By Philip Gerrard, yeoman of King Edward's Chamber." Such a publication must have stirred up not a few to covet copies of the English Scriptures, and to be VOL. II. E 66 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. thankful for them if already they possessed them. The queen's proclamation had restored the Great Bible to its. rank of the authorized version. Tyndale's, Coverdale's, the Great Bible, and the Genevan were also in circulation, and if we reason from the number of impressions, Tyndale and the Genevan were by far the most popular. The Cranmer folio was first published in her majesty's reign in 1562, by Harrison; a quarto edition, printed by Cawood, having come out during the previous year. Jugge had also sent abroad two editions of the New Testament. " A very fine and pompous " edition of the Great Bible was also printed by Hamillon, at Rouen, in 1566, "at the cost and charges of Richard Carmarden, of the Customs." Grafton, who had been engaged in printing the Scriptures for nigh thirty years, issued an edition in one volume octavo — the first of that handy size. l These editions supplied the nation for six or seven years, so that there was little lack of choice ; but the Great Bible and the Genevan were brought into direct competition. These translations differed on many minor points, but they contained the same disclosure of essential truths ; and they had all a close genetic relationship, the one arising out of the other, the version of Tyndale being the primal source, especially recog nizable after several revisions. Bishop Hooper, writing in 1554, from his prison, an " Appellatio ad Parliamentum," asserts the desirableness of a revision, and that he had discussed and urged the matter with pious and learned brethren, affirming, however, his ability to prove that the English Bible is nearer the Hebrew than the translation usually ascribed to Jerome.2 It was natural in such circumstances that there should be a desire for another version, which from its superiority might supersede all rivals. Parker had at the same time a passion for uniformity, and insisted on it without reserve or modification, being, as Fuller calls him, " a Parker indeed, careful to keep the fences." 1 The greater portion of this edi- that not a single copy is known to tion, to the extent of 7,000 copies, is be in existence, said to have been sent over to Ire- 2 Later "Writings, p. 393, Parker land, and such was the good or bad Soc. ed. usage that these books met with, xxxvin.] ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 67 He did not like men that were not, to use his own epithet, " disciplinable " men. But it was both right and natural in him to try and publish a Bible which might be accepted as the one Bible of the English people. The bishops and clergy could not but feel, if they were at all interested in critical study, that the Great Bible needed revision, and they could scarcely be expected to acquiesce in the Genevan version, though it had been made by Englishmen ; for in its origin they had no hand, and over its renderings and notes they had possessed no control. It was also becoming identified more and more with the freer and bolder party in the Church, who were not only Calvinists in theology, but were struggling against rigid and universal conformity. In fact, the Genevan was greatly the better translation of the two in use, and Cranmer's must have suffered from the contrast. The originator of the proposal for another revision or trans lation is not mentioned — probably there had been various suggestions growing in number and importunity. Matthew Parker, seventieth Archbishop of Canterbury, was himself an excellent scholar, far in advance of his episcopal compeers and fond of Biblical studies. Born at Norwich in 1504, he was educated at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, of which he was elected a fellow, and then master in 1543; becoming vice- chancellor two years afterwards. He had declined a place in Wolsey's new college at Oxford, and was made Dean of Lincoln in 1552. He spent many academical years of earnest study, so that he possessed no small portion of patristic and antiquarian learning, as may foe seen in many of his works. The primate must have been well aware of the inferiority of the Great Bible, for it had been a work of haste, though it was the result of two revisions by one editor. Sandys, Bishop of Worcester, was also fully alive to the importance of the measure, and quite competent to advise upon it. In a letter to the Archbishop he declares, "Your grace should much benefit the Church in hasten ing forward the Bible which you have in hand : those that we have be not only false printed, but also give great offence to many by reason of the depravity in reading." But neither the queen, nor Convocation, nor Parliament uttered a voice in 68 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. the matter. The Queen had so little to do with the enterprise that the Archbishop was in some hesitation about writing her as to the completion of the Bible ; and having composed a letter to her, he sent it to Cecil, and asked him to use his "opportunity of delivery." About 1563, the primate set about the new enterprise. Strype describes his method of procedure : l "Among the noble designs of this archbishop must be reckoned his resolution to have the Holy Bible set forth, well translated into the vulgar tongue for private use as well as for the use of churches ; and to perform that which his predecessor, Arch bishop Cranmer, endeavoured so much to bring to pass, but could not (the bishops in his days being most of them utterly averse to any such thing), that is, that the bishops should join together and take their parts and portions in reviewing, amending, and setting forth the English translation of those holy books. This our present archbishop's thoughts ran much upon. And he had about this time distributed the Bible, divided into parts, to divers learned fellow-bishops, and to some other divines that were about him, who cheerfully undertook the work. As for the Bible commonly used, it was not only very ill printed, but the translation in many places bad, and such as gave offence ; and the translator had followed Munster, who was very negligent, and mistook sometimes the Hebrew, as Bishop Sandys observed. The archbishop took upon him the labour to contrive and set the whole work a-going in a proper method, by sorting out the whole Bible into parcels to able bishops and other learned men to peruse, and collate each the book or books allotted them. Sending withal his instructions for the method they should observe ; and they to add some short marginal notes for the illustration or cor rection of the text. And all these portions of the Bible being finished and sent back to the archbishop, he was to add the last hand to them, and so to take care for printing and pub lishing the whole." 2 1 Strype's Life of Parker, p. 208, London, 1711. 2 Life of Parker, p. 207. xxxvin.] HIS COADJUTORS. (59 The coadjutors of the archbishop were not all equally competent, for Guest (Gheast), the Bishop of Rochester, con fesses to some very peculiar convictions, which, if acted on, would have marred the integrity of the version. In reference to the Psalms, he says : l " I have not altered the translation, but where it gave occasion of an error. As at the first Psalrn at the beginning I turn the prseter-perfect tense into the present tense, because the sense is too harsh in the prseter- perfect tense. Where in the New Testament one piece of a Psalm is reported, I translate it in the Psalms according to the translation thereof in the New Testament, for the avoiding of the offence that may rise to the people upon divers translations." Sandys, in another letter, Feb. 6th, writes more precisely: "Ac cording to your grace's letter of instruction, I have perused the book you sent me, and with good diligence ; having also in conference with some other, considered of the same in such sort, I trust, as your grace will not mislike of. ... I have sent it up with my clerk, whose hand I used in writing forth the corrections and marginal notes. When it shall please your grace to set over the book to be reviewed by some one of your chaplains, my clerk shall attend a day or two, to make it plain unto him how my notes are to be placed. In mine opinion your grace shall do well to make the whole Bible to be diligently surveyed by some well learned before it be put to print, and also to have skilful and diligent correctors at the printing of it, ... which thing will require a time. Sed sat cito si sat bene." Bishop Cox, of Ely, who had no love for the men that made the Genevan version, expresses his deep interest in the project in a letter of May 3, 1566 : " I trust your grace is well forward with the Bible by this time. I perceive the greatest burden will lie upon your neck, touching care and travail. I would wish that such usual words as we English people be acquainted with might still remain in their form and sound, so far forth as the Hebrew will well bear ; ink-horn terms to be avoided. The translation of the verbs in the Psalms to be used uniformly in one tense." 1 Life of Parker, p. 208. 70 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. The meaning of this last clause is not easily comprehended. Bishop Parkhurst, of Norwich, pledged himself " to travel therein with such diligence and expedition as he might." Davis, Bishop of St. David's, promised " to finish his part with as much speed as he could, bestowing upon the performance of the same all such time as he could spare." l On the 26th November, Parker also intimated the design to Cecil in the following terms : " I have distributed the Bible to divers men. I am desirous, if you could spare so much leisure either in morning or evening, we had one Epistle of St. Paul, St. Peter, or St. James perused by you, that ye may be one of the builders of this good work in Christ's Church." Another letter of the primate to Cecil, of date October 5th, 1568, encloses the short rules which the archbishop had laid down for the revisers — or, as he phrases it, "Observations respected of the translators." £ " First, to follow the common English translation used in the churches, and not to recede from it, but where it varieth manifestly from the Hebrew or Greek original." " Item — To use sections and divisions in the text as Pagnine in his translation useth, and for the verity of the Hebrew to follow the said Pagnine and Miinster specially, and generally others learned in the tongues." " Item — To make no bitter notes upon any text, or yet to set down any determination in places of controversy." " Item — To note such chapters and places as contain matter of genealogies, or other such places not edifying with some strike or note, that the reader may eschew them in his public reading." " Item — That all such words as sound in the old translation, to any offence of lightness or obscenity, be ex pressed with more convenient terms and phrases." Of the primate's coadjutors many were bishops, and this circum stance first gave its familiar name to the revision — the Bishops' Bible. The actual workers cannot now be definitely named. The following is the list of the revisers of the several books inclosed o 1 Strype's Life of Parker, p. 208. 2 Correspondence of Matthew Parker, D.D., p. 336, Parker Soc. ed. xxxviii.] THE VARIOUS TRANSLATORS. 71 in a letter to Cecil, of 5th October, 1568, and still remaining with it in the State Paper office : — The sum of the Scripture . N The Tables of Christ's line . . . . / The Argument of the Scriptures . x M. Cant. [Archbishop The first Preface into the whole Bible ' Parker.] The Preface into the Psalter The Preface into the New Testament -p , > M. Cant. [Archbishop Parker.] i, 1, 2.) Leviticus 1 Cantuarise. [Andrew Pierson, prebend of Canter- Numerus j bury T\ Deuteronomium \ W. Exon. [Bishop Alley.] Josuse . . \ Judicum . • ( -n TIT I-T->- i T^ • -i >R. Meneven. Bishop Davies. Ruth ' Regum, Regum, 3, 4. ") •n v 10 r Ed. Wigorn. [Bishop Sandys.] Parahpomenon, 1, 2. J J Job . . "i Cantuarise. [Andrew Pierson, prebend of Canter- Proverbia f bury 1] Ecclesiastes ) Cantabrigia?. [Andrew Perne, Master of Peter- Cantica . J House, and Dean of Ely.] Ecclesiasticus \ Susanna . ( T T . r • VJ. JNorwic. Bishop Parkhurst. Baruc ... I Maccabeorum ' Esdras . . \ }-~W. Cicestren. [Bishop Barlow.] Tobias . . | Sapientia . ' Esaias . . . ~\ Hieremias . . > R. Winton. [Bishop Home.] Lamentationes 3 > J. Lich. and Covent. [Bishop Bentham.] Daniel J Propheta? ) -TIT f Ed. London. [Bishop Grindal. minores J 72 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. Matthseus ) Marcus J Cant Johannes } Ed> Peterb' CBish°P Scambler-] Acta Apostolorum ") . A i -r» /- Jti. Eliensis. Bishop Cox.] Ad Romanos . . J 1 Epistola Corin. } D. Westmon. [Dr. Gabriel Goodman.] 2 Epistola Corin. -, Ad Galatas . Ad Ephesios . Ad Phillippenses Ad Collossenses . i T mi , }- M. Cant. [Archbishop Parker.] Ad Timotheum . Ad Tituin . . Ad Philemon . Ad Hebrseos . Epistolse Canonize ) XT T • n rT>. -, -& 1V •, -, I N. Lincoln. [Bishop Bullmgham.] Apocalipsis j But these names do not agree with the initials put at the end of some of the books, this notation being a suggestion of the archbishop, that the several revisers " might be the more diligent as answerable for their doings." But Lawrence, if he was a formal reviser, has no place marked by his initials, and the same initials stand at the end of Job and at the end of Proverbs. Still, as the archbishop suggested, "the letters of their names be partly affixed to their books." Some of the revisers may be made out by their initials as follows : — The Pentateuch has W. E. (William Exoniensis), William Alley, Bishop of Exeter. The next portion, up to the second book of Samuel, has R. M. (Ricardus Menevensis), Richard Davis, Bishop of St. Davids. The third part, as far as second book of Chronicles, has E. W. (Edwin Wigornensis), Edwin Sandys. The fourth portion, ending with Job, has A. P. C., Andrew Peerson, Prebendary of Canterbury. XXXVIIT.] THE VERSION FINISHED. 73 The Psalms have T. B., probably Thomas Becon. This portion was first sent to Guest, Bishop of Rochester. The Book of Proverbs is signed again A. P. C., supposed to be Andrew Peerson, Prebendary of Canterbury, the translator of the fourth portion. The seventh portion, containing Ecclesiastes and Canticles, has A. P. E., Andrew Perne, Prebendary of Ely. The eighth portion, ending with Lamentations, has R. W., Robert Home, Bishop of Winchester. The ninth part, Ezekiel and Daniel, has T. C. L., Thomas Cole, Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry. The tenth part, or minor prophets, has E. L., Edmund Grin- dal, Bishop of London. The Apocrypha, or eleventh portion, has J. N., John Park- hurst, Bishop of Norwich. The Gospels and Acts have R. E., Richard Cox, Bishop of Ely. The Epistle to the Romans has R. E., which, according to Strype, should be E. R., Edmund Guest, Bishop of Rochester. The First Epistle to the Corinthians has G. G., Gabriel Good man, Dean of Westminster. The remaining books of the New Testament have no ap pended initials.1 After a period of preparation extending to about four years, the archbishop, on 5th October, tells Cecil that the Bible is finished, and that he had thought of offering in person to the queen's highness "the first fruits of our labours in the re cognizing the Bible," but, as his health would not allow him to " adventure," he asked the Secretary to present a copy to the queen, "bound as ye see." In a letter to her majesty of the same date his grace says — "Pleaseth it your highness to accept in good part the endeavour and diligence of some of us your chaplains, my brethren the bishops, with other certain learned men, in this new edition of the Bible. I trust by com parison of divers translations put forth in your realm, will 1 Parker Correspondence, Parker Soc. ed., p. 334. 74 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. appear as well the workmanship of the printer, as the circum spection of all such as have travailed in the recognition. Among divers observations which have been regarded in this recognition, one was, not to make it vary much from that translation which was commonly used by public order, except where either the verity of the Hebrew and Greek moved alteration, or where the text was, by some negligence, mutilated from the original. So that I trust your loving sub jects shall see good cause in your majesty's days to thank God and to rejoice, to see this high treasure of His holy word so set out as may be proved (so far forth as man's mortal knowledge can attain to, or as far forth as God hath hitherto revealed) to be faithfully handled in the vulgar tongue; beseeching your highness that it may have your gracious favour, licence, and protection, to be communicated abroad, as well for that in many churches they want their books, and have long time looked for this, as for that in certain places be publicly used some translations which have not been laboured in your realm, having inspersed diverse prejudicial notes, which might have been also well spared. I have been bold in the furniture with few words to express the incomparable value of this treasure." The Bible so disparaged is the Genevan version and its famous notes ; and the queen is earnestly appealed to that she might authorize the revision. In the same letter to Cecil, already referred to, the primate speaks on some technical points and matters of business : — "It may be that in so long a work things have scaped, which may be lawful to every man, cum bona venia, to amend when they find them; non omnia possumus omnes. The printer hath honestly done his diligence; if your honour would obtain of the Queen's Highness that this edition might be licensed and only commended in public reading in churches, to draw to one uniformity, it were no great cost to the most parishes, and a relief to him for his great charges sustained.1 The psalters might remain in quires, as 1 In a "note" he adds, " The printer hath bestowed his thickest paper on the New Testament, because it shall be most occupied." xxxviri.] PARKER EDITOR AND JUGGE PRINTER. 75 they be much multiplied, but where of their own accord they would use this translation. Sir, I pray your honour be a mean that Jugge only may have the preferment of this edition ; for if any other should lurch him to steal from him these copies, he were a great loser in this first thing. And, sir, without doubt he hath well deserved to be pre ferred ; a man would not think that he had devoured so much pain as he hath sustained." It is pleasant to note that Parker was to his death on affectionate terms with his fellow-workers, and that he re membered some of them in his will. He bequeathed to Edmund Grindal, Archbishop of York, a gold ring with a round sapphire ; to Edwin Sandys, Bishop of London, his staff of Indian cane, with silver gilt at the end; to Robert Home, Bishop of Winchester, a gold ring with a turquoise ; to Richard Cox, Bishop of Ely, his staff of Indian cane, with a horologe on the top ; to Nicholas Bullingham, Bishop of Worcester, his white horse, called Hackengton, with the saddle, and bridle, and a new footcloth of velvet ; to Andrew Pearson, B.D., a silver cup with a cover gilt, given to him by the queen on the feast of the circumcision.1 1 Coopers' Athense Cantabrigieu- January, 1561-2, proposed a new ses, vol. I, p. 332. In the same translation of the Bible, and re- volume it is stated that Bishop Cox, peated the proposal in another in writing to Cecil on the 10th of letterof 3rd May, 1564. Do., p. 440. CHAPTER XXXIX. Bible was published in folio with the simple title : " The Holie Bible, containing the Old Testament and the New: The New Testament of our Saviour Jesus Christ. 1568. Richard Jugge. Cum Privilegio Regiee Majestatis." Jugge presents his " mark " — the pelican feeding her young with her own blood, with a Latin couplet explaining the symbol. The archbishop's own copy is in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. On the title-page, in an oval, is a half- length portrait of the queen, with the ball and sceptre in her hand; above her the arms of France and England quartered within the garter, and over them the helmet and crest. On the one side is the symbol of Ireland, and on the other that of Wales, while Charity and Faith are delineated on the margin of the picture. At the bottom of the page, on a scroll guarded by the lion and dragon, are the words, "Non me pudet Evangelii Christi. Virtus enim Dei est ad salutem omni credenti. Rom. i." At the beginning of Joshua is an engraving, in an oval, of the Earl of Leicester in armour, and his coat of arms is in the initial A of the word " AFTER." On the front of the Psalms is a plate of Lord Burleigh, holding in his left hand an open Hebrew book; and the initial D (David) of the Preface has in it his coat of arms, and also the B of the word " Blessed " in the first psalm. Parker's preface is in Roman, and Cranmer's prologue is in Gothic letters, the initial letter C of his name containing his coat of arms. There is also at Leviticus xviii -a double table of degrees of " kinred, affinitie, or aliaunce which let matrimonise." The archbishop's paternal arms are found impaled with those of Christ Church Canterbury, in a THE ARCHBISHOP'S PREFACE. 77 large initial T at the genealogical table in the Old Testament and at the preface to the New. There are many engravings. Otherwise the volume is marked by a severe simplicity, and there is no dedication.1 Parker's preface inculcates the duty and privilege of reading the Scriptures, which are meant for all. The need of the present revision is also dwelt on. " And for that the copies thereof be so wasted, that very many churches do want their convenient Bybles, it was thought good to some well-disposed men, to recognize 2 the same Byble againe into this fourme as it is no we come out, with some further diligence in the printing, and with more light added, partly in the translation, and partly in the order of the text ; not as condemning the former translation, whiche was folowed mostly of any other translation, excepting the original! text, from whiche as litle variaunce was made as was thought meete to such as take paynes therin : desiring thee, good reader, if ought be escaped, eyther by such as had the expending of the bookes, or by the oversight of the printer, to correct the same in the spirite of Charitie, calling to remembrance what diver- sitie hath been scene in men's judgementes in the translation of these bookes before these dayes, though all directed their labours to the glory of God, to the edification of the Church, to the comfort of their Christian brethren, and always as God dyd further open unto them, so ever more desirous they were to refourme their former humane oversightes, rather then in a stubborne wylfuhiesse to resist the gyft of the holy Ghost, who from tyme to tyme is resident as that heavenly teacher and leader into all truth, by whose direction the Church is ruled and governed." The misinterpretations of some Catholic writers are exposed, especially one which, in Rom. vi, 13, changed " sanctification " into " satisfaction." The saying of St. Augustine is quoted, " that divers translations many times have made the harder and darker sentences the more open and plain ;" and Fisher, "once Bishop of Rochester," is also adduced as affirming that "many things have been more diligently 1 Jewel wrote to Bullinger, "The which I certainly am not displeased." queen will not endure the title of 2 It was the usual term then for Head of the Church of England, at " revise." 78 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. discussed, and more clearly understanded by the writers of these latter days than in old times they were." The division of verses adopted in the Genevan version is followed ; and, after its example too, some care was taken of the spelling of proper names. But there is really no proof of Offer's1 statement, that the New Testament of the Bishops' Bible is taken from a revision of Cheke's New Testament, published by Jugge in 1561. The Testament referred to by him is apparently an edition of Tyndale.2 One cannot surmise why the Queen should not have publicly acknowledged the appeal made to her by the Primate — why she should not have acted as her father had done to three transla tions, and given the version special recognition and sanction. Not even Parker's name graces the title-page, as Cranmer's had done in his Bible of 1540. Perhaps she had some regard for the Bible so often printed in her father's and brother's time, and for the memory of the primate who had at length died at the stake. At all events, no royal confirmation was given to the volume, and no license was issued, like that to John Bodleigh for the Genevan version. An edition of Cran mer's Bible was printed the same year as the first edition of the Bishops', and it bore upon it as usual, " according to the translation appointed to be read in churches"; but Parker's Bible never carried such a mandate during his lifetime. In the royal patents for printing the Bible, no version was singled out for preference, even though such patents were sanctioned by Archbishop Whitgift. Not till 1577 was an edition printed " set forth by authoritie " — that is, not royal, only episcopal authority ; but, as if to offer a counterpoise, a copy of the Genevan of the same year was presented to the "throned vestal," and the covers were embroidered by her own hand. But Convocation naturally made special enactments in favour of the Bishops' version. In the " Constitutions and Canons " of 1571, it was ordered "that every archbishop and bishop should have at his house a copy of the Holy Bible of the largest volume, as lately printed in London, and that it should be placed in the 1 Offor MSS., II, British Museum, in his own collection, pp. 185-187. 2 Lea "Wilson's Catalogue of Bibles Cotton's Editions, &c., p. 32. xxxix.] CRITICAL REMARKS BY LAWRENCE. 79 hall or large dining room, that it might be useful to their ser vants or to strangers" — the order applying also to each cathedral, and " so far as could be conveniently done, to all the churches." The English service was still very unwelcome to many of the conservative clergy and nobility, who regarded it as the life of the religious revolution by which so many intolerable changes were wrought round about them. The rebellion of the northern Earls in 15G9 had, according to their proclamation, for its object "to restore all ancient customs and liberties to God and this noble realm." The insurgents, filled with this spirit, entered Durham Cathedral with the old banner of the Pilgrimage borne before them, blazoned with the cross, the streamers, and the five wounds, and at once destroyed "the English Bibles," l — copies, in all probability, of the Great Bible. In the Old Testament the Great Bible was chiefly followed ; many chapters exhibit few important variations, and numerous better renderings introduced by the Genevan version are ig nored, though not a few emendations are at the same time adopted from it. Canon Westcott says, " It is possible that I may have been unfortunate in the parts which I have exam ined (of the Old Testament), for what I saw did not encourage me to compare very much of the Bishops' text with the other versions." 2 Editions of the Aversion appeared in 1569, 1570, and 1571. Strype has preserved some critical remarks on twenty-nine places of the New Testament of the Bishops' Bible, by Law rence — " a man, in those days, of great fame for his knowledge of the Greek," and probably one of the revisers of the Bishops' version, or suggesters of the second edition.3 Lawrence was probably the head-master of Shrewsbury School, and the in structor in Greek of Lady Cecil, who became a wonderful pro ficient in that language. The criticisms are certainly made on eome places in the New Testament of the first edition of the Bishops' Bible, for it alone of all the versions contains several of the clauses on which critical comments are given, though the majority of them are found also in the Great Bible, on 1 Froude's History, vol. IX, p. 315. 3 Life of Parker. Appendix, No. 2 History, p. 247, 2nd ed. Ixxxv, p. 139. 80 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. which the Bishops' was principally based. In some instances the rendering of the Great Bible is simply restored. The verses selected for emendation are, with one exception, taken from the Synoptical Gospels, and his corrections were accepted in the revised edition of the Bishops', published in 1572 ; pro bably, therefore, the work of Lawrence was done with a view to this edition, and was intended to present a brief specimen of the necessity and nature of a good revision. Lawrence's first section is headed "Wordes not aptlye trans lated in the New Testament." His proposed emendations are — Matt, xvii, 27, instead of "of the children," B. 1, "their children," G. B., " of their own children," adopted in the B. 2 and A. ; 2 but the best Greek reading will not warrant it. 27, instead of " cast an angle," G. B., B 1, " cast an hook," adopted in B 2. and A. xxi, 33, instead of " made a vineyard," B. 1 and G. B., " planted a vineyard," " amended " in the Genevan, adopted in B. 2 and A. 38, instead of " let us enjoy it," B 1, G. B., " let us take possession or seizyn," adopted virtually in B. 2 and A. ; " keep," however, would be more literal, xxii, 7, instead of " sente foorth his men of war," B. 1, G. B., " sent forth his armies," adopted in B. 2 and A. xxv, 20, instead of "five talents more," B. 1, G. B., "five talents besides," B. 2 and A. xxvi, 38, instead of " is heavy," B. 1, G. B., " is exceedinge heavie," adopted in B. 2 and A, as the adjective is a strong compound ; the Genevan having " very heavie." 42, instead of " he went awaie once again," B. 1, G. B., " he went away the second time," noting that " this is amended in the Genevan Bible," adopted in B. 2 and A. xxvii, 14, instead of " harm less," B. 1, G. B., "careless"; "this is not considered in the Genevan Bible " ; adopted in B. 2 and A. as " secure you," make you secure — that is, free from care, if judicial investiga tion should take place. Mark i, 24, " let us alone," the clause not being in B. 1 and G. B., adopted in B. 2 and A. ; but the Greek reading that would warrant such a translation can scarcely be sustained. 45, instead of " to tell many things," B. 1, G. B. " openly to declare," 2 B. 1, Bishops' first edition ; B. 2, Bishops' revised edition of 1572 ; G. B., Great Bible ; A., Authorized. xxxix.] LA W&JSNCE'S CRITICISMS ON BISHOPS' BIBLE. 81 virtually B. 2 and A. ; but it is " not considered in the Genevan Bible." x, 19, instead of " thou shalte not kyll," B. 1, " kyll not," G. B., " doe not kyll," B. 2 and A., Beza being correct in those places, but the Genevan wrong; and the "Vulgate" being right in this verse, but wrong in rendering the same language in Luke xviii, 20. xii, 15, instead of "seeing," B. 1, "having understood their dissimulation," G. B., " he knowinge theire 7 3 O hypocrisie," B. 2, but not A. In Luke i, 3, 4, the translation of the Great Bible is really better than that which Lawrence suggests, and which is found in the Bishops', and virtually in the Authorized, " having per fect understanding of all things from the beginning," the Great Bible having "as soon as I had searched out diligently all things "- — the correct rendering being " having traced the course of all things accurately from the first " ; Lawrence is right in the last clause, " whereof thou hast been taught by mouth," adopted in the B. 2, but refused in A. vi, 44, in stead of " nor of bushes," B. 1, G. B., " nor of a bramble-bush," B. 2 and A. All those corrections suggested by Lawrence have been adopted in the Bishops', and, with one exception, are found also in the Authorized. Lawrence's second section is headed " Worcles and pieces of sentences omytted." Some of the instances imply a different Greek reading, and in others the omission is the fault of the translator. He notices " yet " omitted in Matt, xv, 16, B. 1 and G. B., amended in the Genevan, found in B. 2 and A. xxii, 13, "take him up" "take" omitted in B. 1, not in G. B., but inserted in B. 2 and A. xxvi, 13, " whole," in the phrase " whole world," omitted in G. B., B 1 having " al the world," but given in B. 2 and A. Mark xv, 3, " but he answered nothing," B. 1, G. B. ; the omission also in Beza, and therefore in the Genevan ; but in serted in B. 2 and A. after the margin of Stephens. The clause, however, has no authority, being taken from Matt, xxvii, 12, or Luke xxiii, 9. Luke viii, 23, " of wind," in G. B.,not B. 1; inserted in B. 2 and A. In x, 22, Lawrence commends the insertion of " and turning to his disciples he said," G. B., not B. 1, but the clause was not VOL. II. F 82 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. adopted by B. 2 ; the Genevan admitted it, though it is not in the text of Beza ; but Stephens had adopted it. It had been rejected by Erasmus ; Tyndale and Coverdale also omit it ; and it is placed in the margin of the Authorized Version, with a note, xxii, 12, "great" is omitted, B. 1, the clause ought to be " a great upper chamber," the reading of Stephens and Beza, and the Genevan accepted in B. 2 and A. " A great parlour paved " is the rendering of Tyndale and Coverdale, and of the Great Bible of 1539 and 1540; the Genevan having "a great hie chamber trimmed." The last example is xxiv, 27, "he interpreted to them in all the Scriptures which were written of him/' B. 1, G. B., the rendering being liable to misinterpreta tion, and the sense being he "interpreted to them in all the Scriptures those things which were written of him," "well amended in the Genevan translation " ; accepted by B. 2, but more compact in A. — " he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself." Lawrence's third head is "Wordes superfluous," and his examples are, Mark xiii, 16, "Let hym that is in the fielde not turne backe againe unto the thinges whiche he lefte behinde him," B. 1, G. B., the proper rendering being briefer, " let him not turne backe," adopted by B. 2 and A. Luke xii, 24, "feathered fowles," B. 1, G. B. within brackets. Law rence asks " what needethe feathered ? " the epithet perhaps suggested by the "volucribus" of Erasmus; omitted in B. 2 and A. The fourth section refers to " Sentences changed and error in doctrine." Luke ix, 45, "it was hidde from them, that they understoode it not," B. 1, G. B., should be " it was hidde from them that they should not understand it," rightly adopted in B. 2, but vailed in A., and it had been refused by the Genevan, though it quadrated with Genevan theology. Colos. ii, 13, "dead to synne, and to the uncircumcision of your flesh," B. 1, G. B. having " through . . . through " ; it should be " dead in synne " ; the necessary change was adopted in the subsequent versions. The last section is " Modes and tenses changed, and places not well considered by Theodoras Beza and Erasmus, as I xxxi x.] ERRORS IN THE GREAT BIBLE. 83 thynke." Matt, xxi, 3, "say ye," B. 1, G. B., should be "ye shall say," — Beza having "dicite," but Ipen-e is never of the imperative mood and Beza has "dicetis" in other places; the correction is adopted by B. 2 and A. Luke xvii, 8, for " eate thou and drynke thou," B. 1, G. B., "thou shalt eate and drynke," "for the sense it maketh no great matter, but in grammar it is an evident error." The future is in Coverdale's own version, but the imperative " eat thou " was put into the Great Bible after Tyndale, and it was taken also by the Gene van. This correction is followed by a long grammatical argu ment against Erasmus and Beza, who, misled by the form of the verbs, took them for first aorist imperatives. B. 2 and A. rightly adopt the future, though Beza had edito tu et bibito. These remarks are not all of primary importance, but they indicate scholarship, and have influenced our present Bibles. The modest critic adds: "It is more lyke that I should be deceived than either Erasmus or Beza. I wolde gladlye they were defended that I might see rnyhe own error. I take them to be decey ved, because I see reason and aucthoritie for me, and as yet none for them, but because they saye so, and yet brynge no proofe for them." Had Lawrence extended his remarks to the Great Bible, he might have corrected many blunders ; for in the Great Bible sometimes the translation does not bring out the full meaning of the original, sometimes it goes beyond it, and occasionally it is erroneous : as Luke ii, 13, "a multitude of heavenly soudyers"; xvi, 8, the word lord is spelled " Lord " with an initial capital, as if it re ferred to Jesus, and the clause were his eulogy of dishonesty; and " in their nation " of the same verse is a misrendering, as is xix, 23, "with vauntage"; John i, 1, "and God was the Word"; 3, "all things were made by it"; Acts viii, 23, "full of bitter gall"; 26, "which is in the desert"; xxvii, 9, "because also that they had overlong fasted"; 13, "loosed into Asson," making the adverb a proper name ; Bom. ix, 5, " which is God in all things to be praised"; xii, 11, "apply yourselves to the time." Many of those instances occur also in the earlier ver sions.1 1 See vol. I, pp. 142, 381, &c. 84 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. The special edition of 1572 was revised in the New Tes tament, and in many places corrected and improved. It is printed on thick paper, and is a heavy and handsome folio. Of titles, portraits, and maps, it has only thirty engravings, and the initial letter of Jeremiah has in it a coat of arms. But it was disfigured by several peculiar ornaments, or ornamental initial letters, taken from Ovid's "Metamorphoses," such as Leda and the Swan at the Epistle to the Hebrews, with many others of a similar incongruous character. It has a double copy of the Psalms — one column in the page preserves the version of the Great Bible in black letter, and the other, or parallel column, the new version in Roman letter. The nature of the revision in the New Testament may be seen in the following collation of the Epistle to the Galatians. The revision is careful, and shows a decided desire and effort towards an exacter and more literal version. The New Testament of Tyndale is imbedded in the Great Bible, and shows itself in the first edition of the Bishops' ; but the revised edition of the Bishops', in its independent course, occasionally differs from it. Expletive words are placed in brackets; and honest scholarship is everywhere apparent. FIRST EDITION, 1568. EEVISED EDITIOX, 1372. CHAPTER I. Verse 1 raised him up from death ; Great from the dead ; Genevan. Bible, Tyndale. 9 than that ye have received. [that ye have]. 10 If I should yet please men ; If I yet pleased men. Genevan. 11 was not after men ; Genevan. is not after men. 13 howe that ; Genevan, Tyndale. [how] that. 15 called me. called [me]. 17 neither returned ; Tyudale. went I up. which were apostles. which [were]. 18 I returned to Jerusalem. I went up. 23 in time past ; Genevan, Great Bible, in times past. Tyndale. xxxjx.] COLLATION OF FIRST AND SECOND EDITIONS. 85 FIRST EDITION, 1568. EEVISED EDITION, 1572. CHAPTER II. Verse 2 I went up also ; Great Bible. I went up ; Genevan. which were the chiefe ; Genevan. which were esteemed the chief. 6 in time passed ; Genevan, Great in times past. Bible, Tyndale. 9 then James ; Great Bible, Tyndale. [then] James. 12 which were. [which were]. 14 why causest thou ? Great Bible, why compellest thou ? Tyndale. 16 and we have believed ; Great Bible, we have believed. 21 comme of the law ; Great Bible, [come]. Tyndale. CHAPTER III. 1 described before the eyes ; Great was before described before the Bible, Tyndale. eyes. 19 till the seed came ; Great Bible. should come. CHAPTER IV. 12 be ye as I [am]. for I [am] as ye are. 25 which is nowe [called] Jerusalem. which [is] now [called]. 30 shall not be heir ; Great Bible, shall in no wise be heyre. Tyndale. CHAPTER V. 8 not the perfection of hym that called this persuasion cometh not of him you. 9 a little leaven doth leaven. 14 which is this ; Genevan, Great Bible. 20 zeal. 21 that they. 24 they truly that are ; Great Bible. 25 let us walk ; Great Bible, Tyndale. that called you. leaveueth. [which is this]. emulations ; Genevan, that [even] Christes. that [are] have. let us also walk in the Spirit ; Genevan. CHAPTER VI. 1 be taken in any fault ; Great Bible, be prevented in any fault. considering thyself, lest. 3 in his own faiisie. 8 into his flesh. 13 rejoice in your flesh ; Genevan, Great Bible, Tyndale. 14 should rejoice, but in ; Great Bible, Genevan, Tyndale. considering thee selfe, lest. in his own fantasy. in his fleashe; Great Bible;Tyndale. glory in your flesh. should glory, but in the cross. 8G THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. The Historical Books of the Old Testament are not much changed, the revision is slight and superficial, and the words and phrases of the Great Bible are so continuously employed as almost to take independent character from the version. Thus in the first twenty verses of Genesis xxxvii, there are some twelve changes, none of any great importance, but nearly all of them bringing the English into closer uniformity with the Hebrew. The revisers were enjoined to follow Pagninus and Munster,* though the last was depreciated unjustly by Sandys, and they obeyed the injunction. GREAT BIBLE. Verse 2 an euyll sayiuge of them. 7 and youres stode. 8 be our kynge in dede. 10 come to fall on the gronude before thee. 1 1 hated him.5 1 2 kepe their fathers shepe.7 14 he went to. 19 this dreamer.10 20 a wycked beast. BISHOPS'. their evil report.1 and behold* your sheaves. a king indeed on us* (over us, 1 572). indeed come to bow to thee.* envied6 him, Genevan. his fathers cattel;8 and so in verses 14 and 16. came to.9 this notable dreamer ; marginal note — Hebrew, maister of dreames. some naughtie beast e.11 1 Malam famam eorum, Pagninus, Munster, Leo Judte. 2 Et ecce, Pagniuus. 3 Super nos, Paguinus, Munster, Leo Judas. 4 Und dich anbeten, Luther. 5 Virtually Leo Judas. 6 Invidebant, Vulgate. 7 Coverdale ("their fathers" of the Great Bible being correct) ; oves, Munster. 8 Grex, Leo Judse ; pecudes, Pagninus. 9 Veuit, Paguinus. 10 Somuiator ille, Pagniuus. 31 Bestia mala, Munster. * It is one of the signs of those published in 1527 a Hebrew changing times that Sebastian Dictionary, to which he prefixed Minister, whose Latin translation an elaborate dedication to Fisher,, is so cordially recommended by Bishop of Eochester, whom King Archbishop Parker to his coadjutors, Henry VIII beheaded in 1535. xxxix.] COLLATION OF THREE VERSIONS. Or take the Great Bible, the Genevan, and the Bishops' : — GREAT BIBLE. 1 The hand of the Lord came1 vpon me, and caried me out in the sprete of the Lorde, and let me2 downe in a playne field that, lay fall of bones. 3 2 And he led me rounde about by them, and beholde7 the botiess EZEKIEL XXXVII. GENEVAN. The hand of the Lord was 4 vpon me, and caried me out in the Spirit of the Lord, and set me downe in the middess of a fielde which was ful of bones. And he led me round about by them, and be holde there were very that lay vpon the fielde manie in the open 10 field, were very many, and and, lo, they were verie maruelous 9 drye also. drye. 3 Then12 sayde he vnto And 16 he said vnto me, me: Thou™ sonneof man: thinkestu thou that these bones may Hue again, 13 I answered, 0 Lord God, thou knowest. 4 And he sayd vnto me: Propheciethou vpon19 these bones : and speake vnto them. Ye drye bones, heare the worde of the Lorde. Sonne of man, can these bones liue ? And17 I answered, 0 Lord God, thou knowest. Again he said vnto me, Prophecie vpon "° these bones, and say vnto them, 0 ye drye bones, hear the worde of the Lorde. BISHOPS'. The hande of the Lorde was vpon me, and caried nie out in the spirite of the Lorde, and set me downe in the midst of as plaine Jielde that was full of bones. And he led me rounde about by them, and be holde, there were very many in the open fielde, and lo u (they were) very drye. Then18 saide he vnto me : Thou sonne of man, thinkest thou these bones may liue againe : I answered, 0 Lorde God, thou knowest. And he said vnto me, Prophecie thou vpon these bones, and speake vnto them : Ye drye bones, heare the worde of the Lorde. 2l 1 Kam, Luther, Ziirich. 2 Liess, Zurich. 3 Das lag vollergebeins, Ziirich. 4 Fuit, Pagninus. s In medio, Vulgate. 6 In medio planiciei, Minister. 7 Sehe, Luther. 8 Des gebeynes, Ziirich. 9 Vast diirr, Zurich. 10 In superficie agri, Pagninus. 11 Ecce, Pagninus, Minister. This inter jection is expressed in the Hebrew twice. 12 Do, rendered then by Coverdale. 13 Du, Luther. 14Putasne, Vulgate. 15Wieder, Ziirich. 16 Et, Vulgate and Latin versions. 17 Et, Munster, Pag ninus. 18 Turn, Leo Judte — the verse corresponds with the Great Bible. 1!) liber, Ziirich, Cov erdale. 20 Super, Pagninus and Miinster, after the Heb rew. 21 After the Great Bible. THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. EZEK1EL XXXVII— CONTINUED. GREAT BIBLE. 5 Thus sayth the Lord God vnto these bones, Behold 1 will put breath into you, that1 ye may lyue: 6 I will geue you sin- owes, 4 and make fleshe to growevponyou,5 andcouer you ouer with skynne ; and so geue you breath, that 6 ye may lyue, and knowe that I am the Lord God. 7. So 10 1 prophecied, as lie commanded11 me, and as I was prophecying ther came a noyse and a great mocion so that the bones came euerye one to an other. 12 8 Now when I had loked, behold19 they had sinowes, and fleshe grewe vpon theym : and aboue 20 they were couered with skynne, but there was no breath in theym. GENEVAN. Thus saith the Lord God vnto these bones, Beholde / wil cause 2 breath to entre into you and ye shal Hue. And I wil lay sinewes vpon7 you, and make flesh growe vpon you, and couer you with skin, and put breath in you, that ye may liue, and ye shal 8 knowe that I am the Lord. So I prophecied as I was 13 commanded: and as I prophecied, there was a noise 14 and beholde there was15 a shaking and the bones came 16 together, bone to his bone.17 And when I behelde, lo, the sinewes, and the fleshe grewe vpon them, and aboue the skin couered them, but there was no breath in them. BISHOPS'. Thus saith the Lorde God vnto these bones : Beholde, I wyll cause breath to enter into you that ye may lyue. 3 I wyll geue you si nowes, and make fleshe growe vpon you, and couer you ouer with skinne, and so geue you breath, that ye may liue, and knowe that I am the Lorde. 9 So I prophecied as J was18 commanded: and as I was prophecying there was a noyse, and also a great motion so that the bones came neare together, bone to his bone. Now when I had loked, behold they had sinowes, and fleshe grewe vpon them, and above they were couered with skin, but there was no breath in them. 21 1 Das, Luther, Zurich, Coverdale. 2 Introire facio — Pag- ninus ; the Hebrew verb being in the Hiphil con jugation. 3 After the Great Bible and the Genevan. 4 Nervos, Vulgate. 5 Increscere faciam car- nes, Vulgate. 6 Das, Luther and Zu rich. 7 Super vos, Vulgate, Miinster. 8 Und sollt erfahren, Luther. 9 After the Great Bible. 10 Do, Zurich. 11 Sicutprseceperatmihi, Vulgate. 12 Zu dem andern, Zil- rich. 13 Jussus fui, Pagninus, M iinster, 14 Sonus, Leo Judse. 15 Et ecce strepitus, Miinster ; et ecce com- motio, Pagninus. 16 Accesserunt. 17 Os scilicet ad os suum, Miinster. 18 After the Genevan. 19 Ecce, Pagninus. 20 Desuper, do. 21 After the Great Bible. xxxix.] COLLATION CONTINUED— OLD TESTAMENT. 89 EZEKIEL XXXVII— CONTINUED. GREAT BIBLE. 9 Then sayd hee vnto mee, Thou sonne of man, prophesye thus towarde i the wynde : prophesye and speake to the wynde : Thus saith the Lord God, Come (0 thou ayre) from the foure wyudes, and blowe vpon these slayne that they may be restored to lyfe.'2 10 So I prophecied as he had commaunded me: then6 came the breth vnto theym, and they receaued lyfe, and stode op vpon their fete, a mar- udous great7 sorte. GENEVAN. Then said he vnto me, Prophecie vnto the winde : prophecie, sonne of man, and say to the winde, Thus saith the Lord God, 3 Come from the foure windes, O breath, and breathe vpon these slaine, that 4 they may liue. So I pgophecied as he had commanded me : and the breath came into them, and they liued, and stode op vpon their fete, an exccding 8 great armie. BISHOPS'. Then said he vnto me : Thou sonne of man, pro phecie thou towarde the winde, prophecie and speake to the winde, thus saith the Lord God : Come, 0 thou ayre,5 from the foure windes, and blowe vpon these slaine that they may lyue. So I prophecied as he had commaunded me : then came the breath into them ; and they re ceaued lyfe, and stoode vp vpon their feete, a marueilous great armie. 9 The Apocrypha is scarcely revised at all, and neglecting the Genevan, it reverts mainly to the Great Bible which is usually followed, and which rests on the Latin text. The prayer of Manasses is restored to the place which it occupied between the story of Bel and the Dragon and the First Book of Maccabees. GREAT BIBLE. 1. In those dayes came John ye Baptist, preach ing 10 in the wilderness of Jewrie, saying,11 MATTHEW III. GENEVAN. A HcZ12 in those dayes John the Baptiste came and 2)reached13 in the wilder ness of Judea. BISHOPS'. In those dayes came 14 John the Baptist preach ing in the wyldernesse of Jurie. 1 Gegen, Ziirich, Cover- dale. 2 Reviviscant, Vulgate; wieder lebendig, Luther, Coverdale. 3 Order as in the Vul gate. 4 Das, Luther ; ut, Minister and Leo Judas. 5 Lufft, Luther, and Coverdale. 6 Do, Ziirich. 7 Traffentliche grosse Menge, Ziirich. 8 Exercitus grandis valde valde — Pagninus ; an attempt to reproduce the Hebrew duplication of the adverb. 9 After the Great Bible. 10 Predicans, Vulgate. 11 Dicens, Vulgate and Erasmus. 12 Autem, Vulgate, Beza. 13 Tyndale, Coverdale; und predigte, Luther and the Zurich. 14 All the versions mis- render the present — " came " instead of " cometh." 90 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. MATTHEW III— CONTINUED. GREAT BIBLE. 2 Repent of the life1 that is past, for the king- dome of Heaven is at hand. 3 For this is he of whom4 the prophet Esaie spake, which saith,5 The voice of a cryer6 in the wilderness, prepare ye the waye of the Lorde : and make his patlies straight. 4 This11 John had his raiment of cammels hetire. And a girdell of a skinne about hys loynes. His meate was locustes and wilde hony. GENEVAN. And said, Repent? for the kingdome of heaven is at hand. For7 this is he of whome it is spoken 8 by the Pro phet Esaias, saying,9 The voyce of him that cryeth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord : make his paths straight. And12 this John had his garment of camels heere, and a girdle of a skin about hys loynes : his meat was also 13 locustes and wilde home. BISHOPS'. And saying, Eepent ye,3 for the kingdome of heaven is at hand. For this is he that was spoken of by the prophete Esaias, saying, the voyce of one crying in the wyl- dernesse, Prepare ye the way of the Lorde, make ye his patlies straight. 10 This John had his ray- ment of camels heare, and a letherne girdle1* about his loines,15 his meate was locustes and wild honey. 5 Then went out to Then went out to him Then went out to him him Jerusalem and all Jerusalem and allJudea, 17 Hierusalem, and all Jewrie, and all the region and all the region rouude Jurie, and al the region rounde about Jordan. 1(J about Jordan. rounde about Jordane. 6 And were baptized And they were baptized And were baptised of of him in Jordane, con- of him in Jordan, confess- him in Jordane, con fessing their shines.18 ing their sinnes. fessing their sinnes. 7 But19 when he saw many of the Pharises and Saduces come to his bap- No w when he sawe many of the Pharises and of the Sadduces come to his bap- But when he sawe many of the Pharisees and Saducees comme to 1 Vitse prioris, Erasmus. 2 Resipiscite, Beza. 3 The pronoun " ye " not in the two previous versions, but inserted in the Authorized Ver sion. 4 De quo dixit, Eras mus. 5 Qui ait, Erasmus. 6 Tyndale, Coverdale. 7 Nam, Beza. 8 De quo dictum, Beza, Leo Judse. » Dicentem, Vulgate. 10 Repeated verbatim in the Authorized Version — the variation from the previous versions being an improvement. 11 Ipse vero, Erasmus. 12Ipse vero, Beza. is Alimentum autem ejus, Beza. 14 Luther and Zurich; kept in the Authorized Version. 15 All these versions omit the connecting par ticle " and " (Si). 16 Tyndale throughout. 17 Tota Judaea, Beza. 18 Tyndale. 19 Autem, Vulgate; als nun, Luther and Zu rich. xxxix.] COLLATION CONTINUED— NEW TESTAMENT. 91 MATTHEW III— CONTINUED. GREAT BIBLE. tisme, hee said unto them. O generacion of vipers, who hath taught1 you to flee from the vengeance to come. 8 Bring forthe there fore the fruites that be long to repentance. 9 And be 7 not of such minde that ye would say within your selves : we have Abraham to our father. For I say unto you that God is able to bring3 to passe, that of these stones there shall 9 rise up children unto Abraham. 10 Even 13 now is the axe also put unto the roote of the trees: so that14 every tre which bringeth not forth good fruit, is hewen downe and cast into the fyre. 11 I baptize you with water unto repentance : GENEVAN*. tisme, he said unto them, 0 generations 2 of vipers, who hathe foreivarned3 you to flee from the angre to come. Bring forthe therefore fruites worthy amend ment4 of life.5 And10 thinke not to say ivith11 your selves, We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. And now also15 is the axe put to the roote of the trees: therefore15 everie tre which bringeth not forthe goodfruite is hewen downe and cast into the fyre. Indeede 17 1 baptize you with water to amendment BISHOPS'. his baptisme, he said unto them, 0 generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the anger to comrue. Bring foorth therefore fruites meete6 for repent ance. And be not of such minde, that ye would say within your selves, We have Abraham to (our) 12 father; For I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to rayse up children unto Abraham. Even now is the axe also put into the roote of the trees: Wherefore, every tree which bring eth not foorth good fruite is hewen downe and cast into the fire. I baptize you in18 water unto repentance : but he 1 Werhateuchgewiesen, Luther. 2 Plural in both German versions. 3 Prsemonstravit, Beza. 4 Dignum iis qui resi- pueriiit, Beza. 5 This rendering sug gested the marginal note in the Authorized Version, ' ' answerable to amend ment of life." 6 Qui deceant poeni- tentiam, Erasmus. 7 Virtually after Lu ther ; ne sitis hac mente, Erasmus, kept in the Bishops'. s Quod possit Deus fa- cere, Erasmus. 9 Ut filii surgant, Eras mus. 10 Ne putetis, Beza. 11 Apud, Beza, kept in the Authorized Version. 12 "Our" is really car ried by the idiom, though printed in italics in the Authorized Ver sion. 13 Jam vero, Eras mus. 14 Darumb, Zurich. 15 Correct rendering of the Greek, and pre served in the Authorized Version. 16Igitur, Beza. 17 Quidem, Beza. 18 Tyndale; but he does not preserve uniformity in the last clauses. 02 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. MATTHEW III— CONTINUED. GREAT BIBLE. but hee that shalU come after mee, is mightier than I, whose shooes I am not worthye to beare. Hee shall baptize you with the holye ghost and with 2 fyre. 12 Whose fan is in his hande, and he will purge hys floore, and gather^ hise wheate into the barne, but will burne the chaffe wyth unquencheable fire. GENEVAN. of life, but he that cometh3 after me is mightier then T, whose shoes I am not worthie to beare : he will baptize you with the holie Gost and with fyre. Which hathe his fanne in his hand, and wil make cleane his floore,! and gather his wheat into his garner, but wil burn up 8 the chaffe with unquenche- able fire. BISHOPS'. that cometh after me is mightier then I, whose shoes I am not woorthy to beare, he shall bap tize you with the holye ghost and tvlth 4 fyre. Whose fanne is in his hand, and he wril throuijhly 9 purge his floore, and gather his wheate into (his) garner: but wil burne up the chaffe with unquenche- able fire. In the 8th chapter of Romans, the Bishops' has, in verse 3, " through the flesh," the Great Bible and the Genevan hav ing "because of the flesh," but it gives us "joint-heirs" and " earnest expectation " ; while the Great Bible interpolates a verb in verse 3, "that performed God"; and the Genevan inserts " to death " in 32. But the Genevan gives us " more than con querors," the other two having only " overcome " ; and the Genevan also brought in " the redemption of our body." To the Bishops' we owe the expressive and familiar phrases in Ephesians ii, 14, "middle wall"; 19, "fellow-citizens"; and iii, 8, " less than the least." Though the Bishops' was thus professedly a revision of the Great Bible, the marginal notes in the New Testament are often from the Genevan, though Parker, in his letter to the queen, 1 Venturas est, Eras mus, Vulgate. 2 " Mit " repeated in Luther, Zurich, Cover- dale, Tyndale. 3 Qui venit, Beza. 4 Authorized Version prints second " with " in italics, but it should be omitted. s Sammeln, Luther. 6 Triticum suum, Eras mus. 7Aream suam, Eras mus, Beza. 8 Exuret, Erasmus, Beza. 9 Perpurgabit, Beza. The second " his " bracketed, though the clause with the article distinctly bears it, but it is omitted in the Authorized Version. xxxix.] NOTES OF BISHOPS' BIBLE. 93 had disparaged them as " prejudicial, and that might have well been spared." Could they be inserted without his know ledge ? Was not he the last or editorial reviser ? l Yet in the Epistle to the Philippians, all the annotations but one are from the Genevan ; and of more than fifty notes on 1 Corinthians there are only seven not reprinted from the same version. The original marginal notes, which are unevenly distributed, are not nearly so numerous as those of the Genevan version. They are often trite inferences, as at Genesis i, 7, " It is the power of God that holdeth up the clouds " ; 14, " These lights were not made to serve astronomers' phantasies"; ii, 19, "Man showed himself lord of the beasts by giving them names." Sometimes the notes are doctrinal, as Gen. i, 26, " One God and three persons"; Deut. vii, 12, "This covenant is grounded on his free grace ; therefore in recompensing their obedience he hath respect unto his mercy, and not to their merits." Other notes, beginning with " that is," turn attention to the statement of the text. Some are hortatory and practical, as Luke xvi, 31, "We must seek for truth in God's Word, and not of the dead," and state in a clause what the contents of the paragraph are. Some, beginning with " or," or " some read," give alternative renderings ; others are explanatory, as Luke i, 73, " the oath which he sware," which is " that he would give himself to us." Many are historical and geographical, and occasionally the original term is explained or handled, as twice in Rom. viii, and in both verses, 15 and 18, the rendering and sense of the Genevan are directly opposed ; Luke iv, 29, " Top of the hill (Greek readeth ' brow of the hill')." Lastly, some notes are explanatory of words in the text, as in Isaiah, " Burden — that is prophecy " ; in Ephesians, "mystery is that secret hidden purpose of salva- ation"; Acts xxviii, 11, "Castor and Pollux — these the Paynims feigned to be Jupiter's chyldren, gods of the sea." Archaic terms occur : Gen. xxxii, 25, " He smote him upon the hucklebone of his thigh." Isaiah Ixvi, 3, "He that killeth a sheep for me knetcheth a dog (margin, that is, cutteth off a dogge's necke)," Coverdale having "choketh a 1 See page 29 for other examples. 94- THE ENGLISH BIBLE. dog." They describe "concision" in the margin, Philip, iii, 2, as "they who craked thereof," "dogges" of v. 2 being explained as they that "bark against the true doctrine." The Ballet of Ballets of Solomon is accompanied by a Messianic exegesis, and so are the Prophets. Burleigh's portrait stands, as we have said, at the beginning of the Psalter, and the story goes that, in rebuking the Earl of Essex for some of his turbulent schemes, he pointed him directly and solemnly to Psalm Iv, 23, 24, " The bloodthirstie and deceiptfull men shall not live out halfe their dayes." The Bible of 1575 — the year of Archbishop Parker's death — bears on the separate issues of the same edition the names of various publishers — as Kele, "VVally, Judson, Norton, Harrison ; and to these names, given by Anderson, may be added Coldock. Two of these men had already borne a part in the joint- publication of Matthew's Bible of 1551. Mr. Anderson, who had a more than healthy detestation of monopolists, appears rather glad to suspect that Jugge was really unable to bear more than a share in this large enterprise.1 We learn incidentally the price of this Bible from an old account book of St. John's College, Cambridge, which has the following entry: — "1571, For a new Bible in English, the last translation, 27s. Sd" 2 1 Annals, vol. II, p. 333 ; Cotton, p. 39. 2 Cotton, Editions, p. 33. CHAPTER XL. Bishops' version has co-existing in it two peculiarities directly opposed to each other. It strives often to give the translation with a quaint literality, and yet it does not scruple to interject numerous explanatory words and clauses. The following are a few specimens of the literal transla tions : — "Young child/' in the second chapter of Matthew; ix, 38, "that he will thrust forth labourers"; xi, 11, "he that is lesse in the kingdom"; xv, 26, 27, "little dogges"; xxi, 19, "one fygge tree " ; xxv, 41, " the everlasting fire." Mark vii, 27, " cast it vnto the little dogges " ; xv, 21, "coming out of the field"; 40, "James the Little"; xvi, 2, "when the sun was risen." Luke ii, 15, "the men, the shepherds," though it renders a similar phrase again and again, " men and brethren," without printing "and" as a supplement; xv, 12, "the portion of the substance " ; 20, " and al to kissed him " — an effort to express the full meaning of the compound verb ; 23, "that fatted calf" — an attempt to express the force of the repeated article"; 30, "for his pleasure" — expressing the dativus commodi. Johnxiv, 2, "In my father's house are many dwelling places." Acts v, 41, "departed from the face of the counsel"; xiii, 34, " the holy thynges of David which are faythful." Rom. ii, 6, " keep the ordinances of the law " ; v, 4, " Patience proofe, proofe hope"; vi, 12, "should thereunto obey by the lustes of it " ; xii, 2, " be changed in your shape " ; xiv, 1, " not to doubtfulnesse of disputations " ; xvi, 7, " Salute Andronicus and Junia my cousins " — a translation too definite, as in the 96 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAF. Authorized Version, Luke i, 36, after the Genevan, the Great Bible, and Tyndale. 1 Cor. iv, 5, " who wyl lighten the hidden thinges of dark- nesse " ; 7, " For who separateth thee ? " xiii, 3, " though I geue my body that I shoulde be burned " ; xii, 7, " a pricke to the fleshe." Gal. vi, 1, " Yf a man be preuented in any fault." Eph. iv, 9, " the lower parts " ; 11, " and he gave some apos tles"; 12, "into the work, — into the edifying"; 13, "measure of the age of the fulness " ; 14, " to the laying waite to deceive " ; 22, 24, " to lay down," " to put on holinesse of trueth." 1 Thess. iii, 10, "repayre the wantings of your faith"; iv, 15, 17, "we whiche liue, whiche remayne." 1 Tim. iii, 6, " not a young scoller." Titus ii, 11, "healthful to al men." Heb. i, 1, " in the prophetes ... in the Sonne " ; 3, " the brightnesse of the glory " ; 14, " sent foorth into ministerie for their sakes " ; ii, 4, " with signes and wonders also, and with diuers powers"; 16, "for he in no place taketh on him the angels"; iii, 14, " beginning of the substance " ; v, 2, " those that erre out of the way " ; 14, " have their wits exercised " ; vii, 12, " if the priesthood be translated, there is made a translation of the law " ; 23, " because they were forbidden by death to en dure " ; viii, 2, " a minister of holy things " ; 11, " from the litel of them to the great of them " ; ix, 1, " the fyrst (couenant) then had veryly justifying ordinances"; 10, " justifyinges of the fleshe " ; 28, " the seconde time shalbe seene without sinne of them whiche wayte for him"; x, 19, "libertie to enter into holy (places) " ; 38, " if he withdraw himself " ; xi, 8, " receive the inheritance"; 13, "and saluted." James i, 11, "For the sunne hath rysen with heat, and the grasse hath wy thered, and his floure hath fallen away," &c. • 14, " every good giving " ; iii, 4, " whithersoever the lust of the governor wyl." But they allow their scholarship to slip when they permit " Salamine " in Acts xiii, 5 ; " Philippos " in xvi, 8, 12 ; " Mile- 1 In Buth i, 17, "depart " is used iu death depart thee and me " ; so in the the old active sense — " If ought but earlier editions of the Prayer Book. XL.] INTERPOLATIONS. 97 turn"; in xx, 17, "Asson"; in xx, 14, "Candie," according to the margin, or " Greta, which was an high hill of Candie," in xxiii, 7; "and Puteolus," in xxviii, 13. But, face to face with these renderings which exhibit an aim and effort to be faithfully literal, there are other modes of bringing out the sense, by supplied terms filling out the clause, and now and then explaining it — the trans lator wrapping quietly into his work a hint for the in terpreter. While the interpolations from the Vulgate found in the Great' Bible are often abandoned, some are allowed to remain. There are also interspersed many brief exegetical clauses which are no necessary part of a genuine translation, and are out of all harmony with the earnest attempt at a closer literality. Some of them are mere supplements, which do not materially injure the rendering, as — Genesis xiv, 15, " his seruantes were parted (in companies) agaynst them " ; xxvii, 14, " and (Jacob) went." 1 Kings i, 23, " Beholde (here cometh) Nathan the Prophet " ;. viii, 43, (therefore) heare thou in heauen thy dwellyng place " ; xviii, 19, "the prophets of the (idolles) groaues." 2 Kings iv, 3, "borowe vessels for thee (of them that are) without." Job xxxii, 6, " and sayde (consydering that) I am yong." Isaiah i, 5, " (for) ye are euer falling away " ; 6, " there is nothing sounde in it (but) woundes " ; x, 10, " (As who say) I am able to winne the kingdomes"; xxxvii, 15, "Hezekia prayed vnto the Lord (on this manner)." Matthew, iv, 25, " and from (the regions that laye) beyond Jordane " ; xiii, 48, "which when it was full (the fishers) drew to land " ; xvi, 5, 7, " they had forgotten to take bread (with them) " ; xxvi, 71, " another (wenche) sawe him." Mark x, 7, " (And sayde) For this cause shall a man " ; xiii, 32, " save the father (only)." John xix, 31, " because it was the preparing (of the Sab- both)." 1 Cor. v, 10, " (I did not meane) not at all with the fornica- tours of this world." VOL. II. G 98 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. Hebrews xi, 19, " (similitude of the resurrection) " ; xii, 4, " Ye have not resisted vnto (the sheddyng of) blood." 1 Peter i, 7, " might be found (to be unto you)." But there are other supplements which are decidedly wrong, and which weaken the sense either by paraphrasing it or by adding clauses which have no authority : — Exodus xv, 9, "I wil folow (on them), I will ouertake (them)." Deut. i, 46, " that ye remayned (before) " ; xix, 18, " put away (the crye of) innocent bloud." Judges vii, 5, " and (so doo) them that kneele downe " ; xvii, 8, " where he could finde (conuenient place)." 1 Sam. ii, 32, " thou shalt see thine enimie in the habitation (of the Lorde), and in al the wealthe whiche (God) shall give Israeli." 2 Sam. ix, 11, " Mephiboseth may eate (as the king sayde) vpon my table." Isaiah i, 7, " the destruction of enemies (in the time of warre) " ; 31, " the very strong one (of your idols) shal be as towe " ; ii, 21, " when he aryseth to destroy (the wicked ones of) the earth " ; viii, 19, "If they say vnto you, Aske counsell at soothsayers, wytches, charmers, and conjurors (thene make them this answer) " ; ix, 2, " as men that diuide the spoyel (after the victorie) " ; xxviii, 6, " turne away the battayle to the gate (of the enemies)"; xl, 1, "Comfort my people (0 yee prophetes)"; xliv, 7, " what shall come to passe (in tyme long to come) " ; xlix, 12, "the land of Sinis (which is in the south) " ; liv, 15, " loe who so gathereth together (against thee, doth it) without me "; Ixv, 18, "(But the Lord sayth), Be glad." Mark xiv, 62, " the right hand of the power (of God)." Luke i, 56, " and (after warde) returned to her owne house " ; xvi, 21, " to be refreshed with the crummes which fel from the rich man's borde (and no man gave vnto him)." John xviii, 13, " (and Annas sent Christe bounde vnto Caia- phas the High Priest)." Acts ix, 22, " by conferring (one scripture with another)." Romans iv, 16, " by faith (in the inheritance given) " ; v, 18, " (sinne came on all ... good came) " ; xi, 4, " bowed the XL.] THE AIM TO BE ACCURATE. 90 knee to (the image of) Baal " ; xii, 17, " Providing afore hande thinges honest (not onely before God, but also) in the sight of men " ; xvi, 27, " to (the same) God." 1 Cor. x, 30, " For if I by (God's) benefite may be partaker (of the gyftes of God)." Eph. ii, 5, "by (whose) grace ye are saved." Hebrews, ii, 9, " wee see (that it was) Jesus " ; v, 5, " to-day 1 have begotten thee (gaue it him)"; xiii, 3, "in the body (subject to adversitie)." 1 Peter ii, 2, " that ye may growe thereby (vnto salvation)." Eevelation ix, 11, "Apollyon (that is to say destroyer)." This Bible is, however, to be commended for its occasional notice of the article, and of the conjunctions and small con necting words so often overlooked. But it often turns an adjectival epithet into the predicate of a distinct clause — as 2 Cor. v, 18, "things which are seen " ; viii, 4, "things that are offered to idols " ; and if it did not introduce such forms, it kept them. Nor does it mark very correctly the important dis tinction of tenses — rendering the aorist often as a perfect, and sometimes as a pluperfect, as in Eph. i, 4, " had chosen us." It aims at giving full force to compound terms, as Eph. vi, 12, "against worldly governors1 of the darknesse of this world " ; but it occasionally fails in its effort, as when it renders a compound verb, Rom. xv, 20, " so have I enforced myself," 2 — for " I have made it a point of honour." It is, .as a whole, more stately than precise ; periods that might appear bald are rounded off, it loves " mouthfilling " words and sentences, and does not pare them down, if they have been employed in earlier versions — 2 Cor. ix, 5, " prepare your pre- promised beneficence, that it might be ready as a beneficence and not as an extortion." 2 Pet. ii, 16, "the dumbe beast and used to the yoke." The Episcopal revisers and their colleagues had, in general, the same Hebrew and Greek ' text as was possessed by the Oenevan revisers. They refer to their text now and then by the phrase in the margin, " Some read," or " Beza readeth it," 100 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. or " The Greek readeth." But the process of revision em ployed in the preparation of this Elizabethan Bible led to- n virtual want of uniformity in the various parts of it. There had been little consultation among the revisers, and there was not that final supervision of their work which had been suggested by Bishop Sandys. This individuality occasionally crops out — some portions being more lenient toward the old versions, and others more incisive in their changes. What would be true as a critical estimate of one book would not be true to the same extent of another book. The work was done in isolation, and, in such a case, the labour needed to bring it all into harmony would have been tantamount to another revision. It is only by earnest deliberation, the constant exchange of critical opinion, and the survey of a term or an idiom on all sides, that a good and popular version can be formed. A new rendering must be filtered through many brains before it can be finally adopted. The earliest translators were virtually individual workers, and their versions bear the stamp of personal toil. The Genevan was the first version that sprang from collegiate labour, and it had naturally on this account, no small superiority. But the Bishops, and the other scholars associated with them, seem to have wrought independently, and without any critical or literary fellowship. Archbishop Parker, who was so absorbed in civil and ecclesiastical business of all kinds, put the last hand to the work ; but it could not be well done in so brief a time, and without earnest and prolonged co-operation. The Bishops' Bible tried to classify the Books of Scripture, but upon no sound basis — "some legal, some historical, some sapiential, some prophetical" — a distinction which could not be applied without violence to the New Testament; for why should the Gospels be termed legal and not historical ? Ac cording to one of the rules which Parker repeated to Cecil, an attempt was also made to point out, "with some stroke or note," such places "as may not be edifying," that they may " be excluded in public reading," as Gen. x and xi, 10-30 ; xxxviii, 1-11, Levit. xii-xxiv, 1st Chron. i-ix, and Neh. viii and x. Words that "sound to any offence of lightness or obscenity" XL.] THE GREAT BIBLE SUPERSEDED. 101 were to be changed, and more convenient terms substituted, as in 1 Samuel vi, 4, of the Great Bible, and in 1 Corinthians vi, 9, •of the Genevan Bible; but other expressions that might have been removed were retained, as in 1 Samuel xxv, 22, 34, &c., and these are yet found in the Authorized Version. In a convocation held under Grindal, in 1575, it was carried that bishops were to take care that all incumbents and curates such as are not Masters of Arts, should possess the New Testa ment in Latin and in English, and read a chapter every day. But such edicts do not seem to have commanded prompt or general obedience; and in 1587 Whitgift issued some new regulations, " for divers churches were not sufficiently furnished with Bibles — some having none at all, or such as be torn and defaced, and yet not of the translation authorized by the synod of bishops." To expedite obedience two editions were printed, " a bigger and less, both of which are now extant and ready." This was a deliberate attempt to sacrifice the Genevan version to the cause of uniformity, and to secure the greater circulation of the Bishops' Bible ; but the stratagem did not succeed, for in the years 1587-89 we find that only two editions of the Bishops' were published, as against seven at least of the Genevan. Cranmer's or the Great Bible was now superseded, and no edition of it was printed after 1569, but in that year there were three issues in quarto by Cawood. No edition of the Bishops' was issued after 1606, so that it survived Whitgift only two years. Whitgift often quotes the Genevan version in his Eeplies to his tough antagonist Cartwright, and he always mentions it in a tone of bare civility. Cartwright used it as giving edge to his arguments, and Whitgift was obliged to put it to another use. He usually calls it "the Bible printed at Geneva,"1 or "the Geneva Bible," but he is silent as to its merits, and as to the character of its translators; whereas Cartwright styles them "those learned and godly men." Whitgift could not vilify the renderings — he was too scholarly a man to indulge in such hostile criticism ; but he longed and laboured that the Bishops' Bible should be universally used, and, indeed, if 1 Works, vol. I, pp. 203, 294, &c. 102 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP, his "Injunctions" had been obeyed, there would soon have been no copies left in the printer's hands. The Genevan was not, however, so easily thrust aside. From 15 GO, the year of its first publication, to the end of Elizabeth's reign there were published about ninety editions of it, but under thirty of the Bishops'. The Genevan had thus three times the circulation of the Bishops'; nay, in the year 1599, there appear to have been seven editions of it, some of them, however, printed abroad. The Bishops' Bible, which never had any great popu larity, was not printed after 1606, as we have said, though its New Testament was published several times ; l but the Genevan kept its ground till about the year 1644. After 1590 the demand for the Bishops' seems to have greatly slackened, for from that year to the end of the century only three editions were published ; but about thirty of the Genevan, a third of them being only New Testaments. From the acces sion of James to 1611 there was apparently published only one edition of the Bishops', but thirty of the Genevan.2 Thus, for a time, three different versions were in circulation — a fact that would have delighted Coverdale, but it must have been somewhat embarrassing to plain people of ordinary educa tion and intellect. If any one appealed to Scripture, it might be asked whether the appeal was to the Great Bible, the Genevan, or the Bishops'. It appears, however, that this embarrassment created a desire for unity. In the library of the House of Lords there is the sketch of " an Act for reducing diversities of Bibles now extant in the English tongue to one settled Vulgar trans lated from the original." The preamble declares " that great errors arise, and papistry and atheism increase, from the variety of translations of the Bible, while many desire an authorized translation." The proposal was that the Lords Spiritual, or any six of them, may assemble, treat, and deal touching the accom plishment of the work, and call for the assistance of students of either university, &c. The undated paper is believed to refer to a period after 1568. 3 Gregory Martin did not overlook this 1 See page 36. Testament between 1560 and 1570. 2 There had also been published 3 Westcott's History of the English- four editions of Tyndale's New Bible, p. x, 2nd edition. XL.] SEVERAL VERSIONS IN CIRCULATION. 103 plurality of versions : " We must learn," he says, in his own style and spirit, "what English translation is read in their church (which were hard to know, it changeth so oft) before we may be held to accuse them of false translation, how shall we be sure that they will stand to any of their trans lations ? 1 From the first read in their church they flee to that which is now read, and from that again to the later Genevan Bibles, neither read in their churches nor of greater authority among them, and we doubt not but that they will as fast flee from this to the former again." But Fulke defends with ability and learning the three versions in use — the Great Bible, the Genevan, and the Bishops'. His words are a noble vindi cation of the fidelity of all the translators : " We never go from that text and ancient reading which all the fathers used and expounded ; but we translate that most usual text which was first printed out of the most ancient copies that could be found; or if any be since found, or if the ancient fathers did read otherwise than the usual copies, or any word that is in any way material in annotation, commentaries, readings, and ser mons, we spare not, and declare it as occasion serveth. We never flee from the Hebrewe and Greeke in anie place, much less in places of controversie ; but we alwaies hold, as near as we can, that which the Greeke and Hebrewe signifieth. But if, in places of controversie, we take witnesse of the Greeke, or Vulgar Latine, where the Hebrew or the Greeke may be thought ambiguous, I trust no wise man will count this a flight from the Hebrew and Greeke, which we alwaies translate aright, whether it agree with the 70, or Vulgar Latin, or no." 2 " Happy, and thrice happy, hath our English nation bene, since God hath given learned translators to expresse in our mother tongue the heavenly mysteries of his Holy Word, delivered to his Church in the Hebrew and Greeke languages ; who although they have, in some matters of no importance unto salvation, as men bene deceived; yet have they faithfully delivered the whole substance of the heavenly doctrine conteyned in the 1 Discoverie of the Manifold 2 Defence of Sincere and True Corruptions, p. 9-11, Ehemes, Translations, &c., pp. 99, 100, Parker 1582. Society Edition. 104 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. Holy Scriptures, without any hereticale translations or wilfull corruptions."1 When in 1570, twelve years before Gregory Martin wrote, the Queen had been formally excommunicated, the result was that the nation, enlightened and braced by the free circulation of the English Scriptures, began to realize more fully its final severance from popish thraldom, and to cling to Elizabeth more closely as the guardian of its liberties, so that the day of her accession was from that period observed as a popular festival, and joyously hailed as "the birth-day of the Gospel." 1 Defence of Sincere and True Translations, &c., p. 591, Parker Society Edition. THE RHEIMS AND DOIJAI VERSION. " THAT the Scriptures be not to be set forth in the vulgar tongue to be read of all sorts of people, every part of them, without any limitation of time, place, and persons, they seern to be moved with these considerations : first, that it is not necessary ; next, that it is not convenient ; thirdly, that it is not profitable ; fourthly, that it is dangerous and hurtful ; and lastly, although it were accorded the common people to have liberty to read the Bible in their own tongue, yet that the translations of late years made by those that have divided themselves from the Catholic Church be not to be allowed, as worthily suspected not to be sound and assured." HARDING, 1563. CHAPTER XLI. version which is now to be considered was immediately and professedly taken from the Vulgate — that is, the revision and translation of Jerome. We do not, however, like the Rhem- ists, hold the Vulgate in so high esteem as to put it in the place of the Greek original. Its fidelity and literary merits are not beyond impeachment, though occasionally its readings in the New Testament are confirmed by Greek MSS. of high authority: like the expressions, "Spirit of Jesus," Acts xvi, 7; "the Lord Christ," 1 Pet. iii, 15. WyclifFe's old and literal translation of it was rough, for the Latin of the Vulgate is rough also — in its archaic forms, and its numerous and unusual compounds ; in its peculiar words and constructions ; its large class of verbs, verbal forms, and nouns made out of adjectives in its frequent employment of the genitive of abstract nouns in room of a qualificative epithet, and of prepositions to mark a relation that might have been expressed by a case ; in its use both of a gerund l and of quod with the indicative or subjunctive for an infinitive ; and in the approximation of its pronouns to the Greek article. Its style was mixed through its circulation in North Africa. The classic order and position of the words are often violated, so that possessive pronouns became of necessary frequency; the distinction between the perfect and imperfect, especially of the substantive verb, is lost sight of ; quia 2 ap- 1 Matt, xx, 19, "ad illudendum, et - As "audistis quia dictum est;'- flagellandum et crucifigendum " ; "that it was said" — again and again though John xix, 16, reads " tradidit in Matt, v, and in vii, 23, xxii, 16, eis ilium ut crucifigeretur." and Luke i, 58. 108 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. pears, not in the sense of " because/' but of " that " ; and ac, atque, et are used without discrimination. l Older forms which 1 There are also such paronomasia -as " Neque rrnbent neque nubentur " (Cod. Pal., " nubunt ") Matt, xxii, 30 ; " Non venit ministrari, sed mini- strare," compared with Mark x, 45 ; Gen. ii, 23, " Hsec vocabitur Virago, quouiam de viro sumpta est." There are such imitations of the Greek as Luke xiii, 33, " Non capit prophetam perire extra Jerusalem" (Codex Pal- inus,"nonestpossibile");Matt.vi,26, " Nonne vos magis pluris estis illis ? " xxiv, 22, "Non fieret salva omuis caro" — Campbell tartly remarking on this last rendering "that Arias found nothing to alter in it, in order to bring it down to his own level." Other solecisms may be adduced : Gen. xxi, 26, "Non audivi prseter hodie"; Gen. xlii, 13, "Alius non est super," — for " superest" ; Ps. Ixvii, 20, " Benedictus Domimis die quotidie" ; Ps. cxxv, 1, " In conver- tendo Domiuus captivitatem Sion facti sumus sicut consolati " ; Luke vii, 37, " Lamentavimus vobis" ; xxi, 38, " Omnis populus manicabat ad eum"; John xv, 2, "Ut fructum plus afferat." Besides, there are peculiar foi'nis of spelling, and of case, num ber, conjugation, and syntax. There are many nouns ending in -mentum, like inquinamentum, operimeutum ; in -amen, like cogitamen, spiramen ; in -arium, like atramentarium ; in -ulum, like habitaculum, pinnaculum ; in -entia, like concupiscentia, suf- ferentia ; in -itas, like religiositas, supervacuitas ; in -or, like dulcor, placor ; in -udo, like grossitudo, pnenitudo ; in -ula, like auricula, casula ; — adjectives in -bilis, like concupiscibilis, inexstiiiguibilis ; in -bundus, as fumigabundus, formula- bundus ; in -atus,- like linguatus, pudoratus. There are also verbs like plagiare, tribulare; compounds like animaequus, concaptivus ; phrases like "a longe," "de semel"; nouns which are Greek terms expressed in Roman letters, as brabium, grabatus. Terms occur also with an unusual signification: argumentum, a mark or sketch ; coenapura, the preparation (for a series of conjectures as to the origin and incoming of this phrase, see Ronsch, p. 367) ; conditio, creation ; conversatio, manner of life; diffidentia, unbelief; honestas, riches ; opinio, rumour; prsevaricatio, transgression ; resolutio, death ; sacramentum, mystery ; substantia, goods; fidelis, believing; impossibilis, impotent ; incredibilis, unbelieving; advocare, to console ; deprecari, to ask earnestly; honestare, to make rich (honorarium); Archbishop Par ker speaks of " honesting a Mr. Dr.Clark with a room in the Arches" (Correspondence, p. 411, Parker Soc. ed.) These terms are but a brief specimen, but may serve io show the peculiar Latin of the Vulgate; and, living in the language of the people, such peculiarities abound also in the old Latin version, the Itala. The critical remarks of Lord Macaulay on the kind of Latin used in the Church service in contrast with the English of the Liturgy, bear on the point before us, and are worth quotation. " The English Liturgy indeed gains by being compared even with those fine ancient liturgies from which it XLI.] THE TEXT OF THE VULGATE. 109 had passed out of classical use reappear in the Vulgate through the tenacity of the popular speech.1 But though we cannot hold such exaggerated views of the merits of the Vulgate as did the Rhemists, to whom it was "true and authentical scripture," nor accept the Tridentine edict which so unduly exalted it, yet we cannot but regard it as of great value, even with the conflicting variations between the Sixtine and Clementine editions. The text of the Vulgate was discussed at the Council of Trent in 1546, but it was at length declared 'to be " authentic." - A revision of it was carried out by a board, of which Cardinal Caraffa was presi dent, but Pope Sixtus arbitrarily altered the text, and then " in the plenitude of apostolic power " authorized it for the churches. On its publication in 1590, it was found to be very imperfect, and a second company, under the presidency of Cardinal Colonna, undertook another revision, which was published in 1592, in the reign of Pope Clement VIII, and it too has many blunders. The discrepancies be tween those editions, both formally sanctioned by papal is to a great extent taken. The therefore, is Latin in the last stage essential qualities of devotional of decay. The English of our eloquence, conciseness, majestic services is English in all the vigour simplicity, pathetic earnestness of and suppleness of early youth. To supplication, sobered by a profound the great Latin writers, to Terence reverence, are common between the and Lucretius, to Cicero and Ctesar, translations and the originals. But to Tacitus and Quintilian, the noblest in the subordinate graces of diction compositions of Ambrose and Gre- the originals must be allowed to be gory would have seemed to be, not far inferior to the translations. And merely bad writing, but senseless the reason is obvious. The technical gibberish." History of England, vol. phraseology of Christianity did not III, p. 475. become a part of the Latin language 1 Itala und Vulgata, das Sprach- till that language had passed the age idiom der Urchristlichen Itala nnd of maturity and was sinking into der Katholischen Vulgata, unter barbarism. But the technical phrase- Beriicksichtigung der Eomischer ologv of Christianity was found in Volkssprache. VonHermauuKonsch, the Anglosaxon and in the Norman 2nd ed., Marburg, 1875. Kaulen, French, long before the union of Geschichte der Vulgata, p. 131. those two dialects had produced a 2 See Geschichte der Vulgata. third dialect superior to either. The von Leander van Ess, Tubingen Latin of the Roman Catholic services, 1824. HO THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. authority, are very numerous, as may be seen in James's Bellum Papale, 1C00.1 Yet, in spite of such points in its history, the Vulgate has many claims for the place which it so long held, and for the good which it so often effected. It was, in the absence of the original, the only accessible Bible in mediaeval Western Europe — "a light shining," though with vailed lustre, " in a dark place." It did its appointed work, and brought peace and strength to many hearts, opening up to them a glimpse of the glorified One above and beyond the crucifix, creating a fulness of trust that felt no need of saintly mediation, nursing a loyalty to Him so intense and absorbing that it looked down upon the keys of St. Peter as a paltry symbol, while it sustained a confidence in Him that hard dogma could not deaden, and an adoration of Him which a complicated and inflexible ritual could not pet rify. The religious community, whose book it was, kept the Roman empire from falling into barbarism at its dissolution. In spite of its growing superstition and tyranny, the Western Church scattered round it man}7 blessings. Music, painting, and architecture were fostered by it ; the figured windows in the churches were the poor man's Bible, where he saw in vivid group and colouring the power and pity of the Son of Mary. 2 Its compact organization gave it a great power, which it often wielded for the good of society in days of ignorance and war. It broke the bonds of the serf, opened an as3dum for the exile and outcast, restrained the fury of the oppressor, and softened the haughty rigour of the nobility. Grandees quailed before its ministers invested with a superhuman authority which they were afraid to resist, and were unable to define, for its mastery stretched into the invisible world. The abbey was often a rebuke to the castle, and was an almshouse for the poor, an hospital for the sick, an inn for the traveller, and a retreat for the weary and forlorn in heart. Its farms presented the best 1 Reprinted under the editorial sistiug of forty plates, printed from care of J. E. Cox, M.A., London, wooden blocks, and depicting scenes 1840. and persons from Scripture, served a 2 The " Biblia pauperum," con- similar purpose. XLI.] THE CHURCH OF ROME. specimens of tillage, and its blooming orchards were a reproof to all who loitered in the " vineyard of the sluggard." In the midst of many drawbacks, inconsistencies, and errors, the Latin Church may glory in pointing to the heroic and self-denying toils and sufferings of its missionaries and martyrs, whose romantic lives are grander than fiction, and who met their death, not merely with saintly calmness, but prophetic exulta tion. Those noble souls were baptized with the Holy Spirit ; the true unction filled them with a seraphic devoutness, which did not depend on a gorgeous service with its music, incense, and images. The mystics who had felt the power of the unseen, and were rapt into hidden communing with God, did not rest on a sacerdotal ministry. The Houses, especially of the Benedictine class, so magnificent in architecture, often and honestly strove in earlier times to realize the ideal of their founder. In them was conserved whatever of science or art was known ; and in them was copied, for circulation, the Latin Bible which preserved for centuries the knowledge of the Gospel, and gave their first inspiration to the Reformers. The old saying was " claustrum sine armario, castrum sine armentario." The Scriptorium was often filled with busy and tasteful copyists. Ordericus Vitalis tells of a monk who, though he had been a habitual transgressor of monastic rules, yet had copied a handsome volume of Scripture, and that, when after death he stood before the divine tribunal in the crisis of his destiny, the accusing spirits and the good angels made a bargain that every letter in the transcribed Bible should stand in merit against every sin adduced, the result being that by the credit of a single letter the trembling culprit escaped — " the mercy of the Judge being extended toward him." On the other hand the popish system became at length exclusive, claimed of divine right a paramount jurisdiction over all kingdoms, interfered with their policy by diplo macy, menace, and anathema, in order to bind them as vassals to the Papal chair. The primates in England and in other countries became statesmen and were rewarded by preferments for their work as politicians ; the mitre proudly reared itself above coronets, and the dispensation of human 112 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP, law left little room for the ministry of the Gospel. Where- ever the Papacy had the power, it punished as heresy all variation of opinion, and repressed free thought, honest inquiry, and mental development. In short, it obscured the way of salvation by its ecclesiastical apparatus, the priest standing before Christ received confession, granted absolu tion, or carried on a scandalous traffic in indulgences ;. penance took the visible place of " godly sorrow," and the mass with its pretentious miracle of transubstantiation superseded an ordinance sublime in its simplicity, for its grand purpose is told in nine English monosyllables — "Ye do show the Lord's death till He come." The word of God was virtually proscribed, and the reading of it put under a ban, in order to keep the people passive under the tutelage of the priesthood. Cardinal Ximenes, who had spent at least £25,000 and many years of anxiety on the produc tion of the Complutensian Polyglott and its various texts, shuddered at the desecration involved in giving the con quered and proselytized Moors the Bible in their own lan guage, as Archbishop Talavera had suggested — " for it would be casting pearls before swine." l The Romish Church has ever been reluctant to give vernac ular Scriptures to the people. The Council of Toulouse in 1229 made a stern prohibition, and the Council of Trent followed the same course in 1564. This act was confirmed by Pope Clement VIII in 159G, by Benedict XIV in 1757, by Pius VII in 1816, by Leo XII in 1824, and by Gregory XVI in 1844, whose encyclical brief told his "venerable brethren" to seize out of the hands of the faithful "Bibles translated into the vulgar tongue." Nor has Pius IX been behind his predecessors in this antibiblical crusade. But Pius VI wrote in 1778 to Martini a commendation of his Italian version, and the letter, translated into English, is found in many modern editions. Copies of the Scriptures are now common among Catholics. Some of the reasons for refusing the Bible to the laity are amusing, and others are advanced with perverse ingenuity, 1 Life of Xiinenes, English Translation, p. 72. XLI. ] ROMISH A VERSION TO VEEN A CULAR BIBLES. One of the divines of Douai, Dr. Kellison, in his answer to SutclifFe, argues that as the inscription on the cross was written in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, " therefore the church would have God's word not to be written commonly in any other tongue than in one of those three sanctified tongues." l After saying that, on the question of the circulation of the Bible, Popery and Protestantism are antagonistic, "and we glory in avowing it," Cardinal Wiseman2 asserts that the Catholics " do not give the Bible indiscriminately to all, because God himself has not so given it " ; that the " reading " of it is not a term of salvation, while " hearing is " ; that " paper and ink 'are not the badges of His apostles' calling, but the keys of the kingdom"; that the church has no instinct toward Bible reading; and that where "universal license to read the Scriptures prevails, church government declines " — " We do not encourage the people to read them, we do not spread them to the utmost among them. Certainly not." There was an especial and instinctive horror of an open English Bible both in the days of Wycliffe and Tyndale, as if the hierarchy had forecast what the result might come to be. For a time at the beginning of the reign of Elizabeth, Catholics attended the English service ; but the Inquisition and the Pope on being consulted strongly denounced all such com promise. Several Catholics had left England on the accession of Elizabeth, and had naturally found a refuge in the Popish countries of the Continent. The English Bible in use could not be appreciated or used by them, for it was tainted in its very origin. But as it was in extensive circulation, they were afraid of it, and thought to check its influence by a rival version — guarded by stringent dogmatic notes. The English refugees at Geneva had made a popular translation, why might not Popish exiles do a similar work for their own party still residing in the land from which they had fled ? It was not indeed deemed necessary that Catholics should have or read a Bible in their mother tongue ; and the history of the English Bible showed that the Romish powers 1 Ehemes, 1608. Cotton's Ehemes and Do way, p. 5. 2 Catholic Doctrine, pp. 20, 21. VOL. II. H 114, THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. steadily discountenanced all such versions, and sometimes put to death both translators and possessors as guilty of treason against the Pope and the authority of the church. But it was somehow felt that Popish religionists should be put upon a level with their Protestant countrymen, and that they should have prepared for them a Bible in English — or at least in such English as would show that it belonged to a Latin community. In referring to the publication of this New Testament King James' translators were tempted to say in their preface : " Now the Church of Rome would seeme at the length to bear a motherly affection towards her children, and to allow them the Scriptures in their mother tongue : but indeed it is a gift, not deseruing to be called a gift, an vnprofitable gift : they must first get a Licence in writing before they may vse them, and to get that, they must approue themselues to their Confessor. . . . Yea, so vnwilling they are to communicate the Scriptures to the peoples vnderstanding in any sort, that they are not ashamed to •confesse, that wee forced them to translate it into English against their wills. This seemeth to argue a bad cause, or a bad conscience, or both. Sure we are, that it is not he that hath good gold, that is afraid to bring it to the touch stone, but he that hath the counterfeit; neither is it the true man that shunneth the light, but the malefactour, least his deedes should be reproued : neither is it the plaine dealing merchant that is vnwilling to haue the waights, or the mete- yard brought in place, but he that vseth deceit. But we will let them alone for this fault, and returne to translation." A number of English Catholics had settled at Douai in Flanders in 1568, and established a "Seminarie" for the training of priests who were to win England back to the Catholic faith. Many agents trained in the seminary did visit England at various times, some with the resolution of assassinating the queen ; and several of these enthusiasts, nurtured by the Pope and Philip IT of Spain, were dis covered, as were Campian and his colleagues, Sherwin and Briant, who, on the 1st December, 1581, paid the penalty of their life not as Papists but as traitors. The queen, XLI.] MARTIN AND ALLEN. quite aware of these plots to murder her, said once, in addressing her Parliament, " I know no creature that breathes whose life standeth hourly in more peril than mine own." After a Huguenot riot the magistrates ordered the departure of the Catholic refugees, and the college was broken up by De Requescens, the representative of Spain, but the Duke of Guise gave it a residence at Rheims in France. The Seminary returned to Douai in 1593, and it found a final resting place in England at Old Hall Green, in the parish of Standon, and county of Hertford. At Rheims the work of translating was carried on, and accordingly the New Testament was published at that place in 1582. One of the translators, Gregory Martin, had been one of the original .scholars of St. John's College, Oxford, and M.A. in 1564. After concealing his change of opinion for some time he passed over to Douai in" 1570, and after a short sojourn at Rome he became a divinity reader in the English seminary of Rheims. He died 1584. He is declared by Wood to have been " an excellent linguist," exactly read and versed in the Holy Scriptures, and went beyond others of his time in humane literature." He was the principal translator of the entire Bible; and his death is said to have been hastened by his incessant toil. William Allen, another of the company, had been a canon of York and principal of St. Mary's Hall, Oxford, in the reign of Queen Mary ; but going at her death to Louvain, he was made a doctor of divinity, a canon of Cambray, and afterwards of Rheims, where, by his energy and enthusiasm, he was the chief means of establish ing the Popish seminary for English students. Under Pope Sixtus V he was consecrated Archbishop of Mechlin and raised to the rank of cardinal. Had the Spanish Armada conquered, he, as " Cardinal of England," was to have been Archbishop of Canterbury and Legate; and he had composed and printed in Flanders a pastoral address to be carried over by the Duke of Parma and circulated as soon as he effected a landing. l His extreme outbursts of prejudice went far beyond truth, as when he says of the 1 Dewes, Parliaments of Queeii Elizabeth, p. 328. 116 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. queen, " She is a caitiff under God's and Holy Church's curse, given up to a reprobate mind, therefore her open enor mities and her secret sins must be great and not numerable." Nicholas Sanders, another notorious Catholic of that period, was so unveracious as to assert that the prayers offered ta the Virgin in the Catholic Church are in the English Prayer Book presented to Queen Elizabeth. Bishop Andrewes says of him, " His forehead was surely flint and his tongue a razor." J Another of the band was Richard Bristow, M.A., Christ's Church, Oxford, afterwards Fellow of Exeter College, who, going in 1569 to Louvain, abjured Protestantism. He became reader of divinity at Douai, and afterwards at Rheims, where he prepared the notes of the New Testament. Thomas Worthington studied at Oxford, but joined his party at Douai, and then was sent to Rheims, where he became president of the college. He is said to have prepared the annotations and tables for the Old Testament. The New Testament was published at Kheims in 1582, with the following long title : " The New Testament of Jesus Christ, translated faithfully into English, out of the authentical Latin, according to the best corrected copies of the same, diligently conferred with the Greeke and other editions in diuers languages : With argvments of bookes and chapters, annotations, and other necessarie helpes, for the better vnderstanding of the text, and specially for the discouerie of the corruptions of diuers late translations, and for cleering the controuersies in religion, of these daies : IN THE ENGLISH COLLEGE OF RHEMES. "Psal. 118. Da mihi intellectum, et scrutabor legem tuamr et custodiam illam in toto corde meo. That is, Giue me vnder standing, and I wil searche thy law and wil keepe it with my whole hart. " S. Aug., tract. 2 in Epist. Joan. Omnia quae in Scripturis sanctis, ad instructionem et salutem nostram, intente oportet audire ; maxime memoriae commendanda sunt, quae aduersus hereticos valent plurimum: quorum insidiae, infirmiores quosque et negligentiores circumuenire non cessant. 1 Tortura Torti, p. 143. XLI.] THE RUE I MS NEW TESTAMENT. H7 " That is, " All things that are readde in holy Scriptures we must heare with great attention, to our instruction and saluation, but those things specially must be commended to memorie, which make most against Heretikes : whose deceites cease not to circumuent and beguile al the weaker sort and the more negligent persons. "Printed at Rhemes, by John Fogny. 1582. Cvm privi- legio." The Preface is long and elaborate, its general spirit being that of defence and explanation; admitting that what they have done is after all a superfluous labour, there being no real necessity for it, and its only occasion being " the present time, state, and condition of our country." They are at a loss to assign a specific reason for a work which Scripture forbids, and yet does not forbid ; allows, and still disallows ; and their statements are given with such a nicety of distinctions and such balancings, that only subtile minds can apprehend them ; for their church neither prohibits, nor com mands, nor yet treats the matter as one of forbearance. As they acted on such ambiguous views, their English Bible is scarcely intelligible to common people, so many ecclesi astical terms are preserved unchanged or are slightly altered. The version is completely papalized, for they purposed to add a new bulwark to their Zion, and make the interposi tion of the priesthood still necessary to the full understanding of the. Word of God. The Latinized English of the version would have delighted the heart of Bishop Gardyner. Appeals . are made to the fathers on these points, and there are eloquent descriptions of the abuses of profane and promiscuous Scrip ture reading. Other translations are also tersely censured. As none of the more recent editions of the Rheims New Testament contain the preface, a few paragraphs from it may be given : — "Which translation we doe not for al that publish, vpon erroneous opinion 1 of necessitie, that the holy Scriptures should alwaies be in our mother tongue, or 2 that they ought, or were ordained by God, to be read indifferently of 118 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP, al, or 3 could be easily vnderstood of euery one that readeth or heareth them in a knowen language : or 4 that they were not often, through mans malice or infirmitie, pernicious and much hurtful to many : 5 or that we generally and absolutely deemed it more conuenient in it self, and more agreeable to Gods word and honour, or edification of the faithful, to haue them turned into vulgar tongues, than to be kept and studied only in the Ecclesiastical learned languages: Not for these nor any such like causes do we translate this sacred booke, but vpon special consideration of the present time, state, and condition of our countrie, vnto which, diuers things are either necessarie, or profitable and medicinable now, that otherwise in the peace of the Church were neither much requisite, nor perchance wholy tolerable." "1. In this matter, to marke only the wisdom and modera- ation of holy Church and the gouernours thereof on the one side, and the indiscrete zeale of the popular, and their factious leaders, on the other, is a high point of prudence. These later, partly of simplicitie, partly of curiositie, and specially of pride and disobedience, haue made claime in this case for the common people, with plausible pretences many, but good reasons none at al. The other, to whom Christ hath giuen charge of our soules, the dispensing of Gods mysteries and treasures (among which holy Scripture is no small store) and the feeding his familie in season with foode fit for euery sort, haue neither of old nor of late, euer wholy condemned al vulgar versions of Scripture, nor haue at any time generally forbidden the faithful to reade the same : yet they haue not by publike authoritie prescribed, commaunded, or authentically euer recommended any such interpretation to be indifferently vsed of al men. . . . "Now since Luthers reuolt also, diuers learned Catholikes for the more speedy abolishing of a number of false and im pious translations put forth by sundry sectes, and for the better preseruation or reclaime of many good soules endan- dered thereby, haue published the Bible in the several lan guages of almost al the principal prouinces of the Latin Church: no other bookes in the world being so pernicious as heretical XLI.] ITS STRANGE PREFACE. HO translations of the Scriptures, poisoning the people vnder colour of diuine authoritie, and not many other remedies being more soueraine against the same (if it be vsed in order, discretion, and humilitie) then the true, faithful, and sincere interpretation opposed therevnto. " 2. Which causeth the holy Church not to forbid vtterly any Catholic translation, though she allow not the publishing or reading of any absolutely and without exception, or limitation : knowing by her diuine and most sincere wisedom, how, where, when, and to whome these her Maisters and Spouses giftes are to be bestowed to the most good of the faithful : and therfore neither generally perrnitteth that which muste needes doe hurt to the vn worthy, nor absolutely condemneth that which may doe much good to the worthy. Where upon, the order which many a wise man wished for before, was taken by the Deputies of the late famous Councel of Trent in this behalfe, and confirmed by supreme authoritie, that the holy Scriptures, though truly and Catholikely translated into vulgar tonges, yet may not be indifferently readde of al men, nor of any other then such as haue expresse licence therevnto of their lawful Ordinaries, with good testimonie from their Curates or Confessors, that they be humble, discrete and deuout persons, and like to take much good, and no harme thereby. Which prescript, though in these daies of ours it can not be so precisely obserued, as in other times and places, where there is more due respecte of the Churches authoritie, rule, and discipline : yet we trust al wise and godly persons wil vse the matter in the meanwhile, with such moderation, meekeness, and subiection of hart, as the handling of so sacred a booke, and sincere senses of Gods truth therein, and the holy Canons, Councels, reason, and religion do require. " Wherein, though for due preseruation of this diuine worke from abuse and prophanation, and for the better bridling of the intolerable insolencie of proud, curious, and contentius wittes, the gouernours of the Church guided by Gods Spirit, as euer before, so also vpon more experience of the maladie of this time then before, haue taken more exacte order both for the readers and translatours in these later ages, then of old, 120 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. yet we must not imagin that in the primitiue Church, either euery one that vnderstoode the learned tonges wherein the Scriptures were written, or other languages into which they were translated, might without reprehension, read, reason, dispute, turne and tosse the Scriptures : or that our forefathers suffered euery schole-maister, scholer, or Grammarian that had a little Greeke or Latin, straight to take in hand the holy Testament : or that the translated Bibles into the vulgar tonges, were in the hands of euery husband man, artificer, prentice, boies, girles, mistresse, maide, man : that they were sung, plaied, alleaged, of euery tinker, tauerner, rimer, min strel : that they were for table talke, for alebenches, for boates and barges, and for euery prophane person and companie. No, in those better times men were neither so il, nor so curious of them selues, so to abuse the blessed booke of Christ : neither was there any such easy meanes before printing was inuented, to disperse the copies into the handes of euery man, as now there is. " They were then in Libraries, Monasteries, Colleges, Churches, in Bishops, Priests, and some deuout principal Lay mens houses and handes : who vsed them with feare and reuer- ence, and specially such partes as perteined to good life and maners, not medling, but in pulpit and schooles (and that moder ately to) with the hard and high mysteries and places of greater difficultie. The poore ploughman could then, in labouring the ground, sing the hymnes and psalmes either in knowen or vnknowen languages, as they heard them in the holy Church, though they could neither reade nor knowe the sense, mean ing, and mysteries of the same. Such holy persons of both sexes, to whom St. Hierom in diuers Epistles to them, com- mendeth the reading and meditation of holy Scriptures, were diligent to search al the godly histories and imitable examples of chastitie, humilitie, obedience, clemencie, pouertie, penance, renouncing the world : they noted specially the places that did breede the hatred of sinne, feare of Gods iudgement, delight in spiritual cogitations : they referred them selues in al hard places, to the iudgement of the auncient fathers and their maisters in religion, neuer presuming to contend, controule, XLT.] MOTIVES FOR TRANSLATING. 121 teach or talke of their owiie sense and phantasie, in deepe questions of diuinitie. Then the Virgins did meditate vpon the places and examples of chastitic, modestie and demure- nesse : the maried, on coniugal faith and continencie : the par ents, how to bring vp their children in faith and feare of God : the Prince, how to rule : the subiect, how to obey : the Priest, how to teach : the people, how to learne. " 3. Then the scholer taught not his maister, the sheepe con- trouled not the Pastor, the young student set not the Doctor to schoole, nor reproued their fathers of error and ignorance. Or if any were in those better daies (as in al times of heresie such must needes be) that had itching eares, tikling tongues and wittes, curious and contentious disputers, hearers, and talkers rather than doers of Gods word : such the Fathers did euer sharply reprehend, counting them vnworthy and vnpro- fitable readers of the holy Scripture. . . . " We therfore hauing compassion to see our beloued countriemen, with extreme danger of their soules, vse only such profane translations, and erroneous mens mere phantasies, for the pure and blessed word of truth, much also moued there unto by the desires of many deuout persons : haue set forth, for you (benigne readers) the new Testament to begin withal, trusting that it may giue occasion to you, after diligent perusing thereof, to lay away at lest such their impure ver sions as hitherto you haue ben forced to occupie. How wel we haue done it, we must not be iudges, but referre al to Gods Church and our superiors in the same, to them we submit our selues, and this, and al other our labours, to be in part or in the whole, reformed, corrected, altered, or quite abolished : most humbly desiring pardon if through our ignorance, temeritie, or other humane infirmitie, we haue any where mis taken the sense of the holy Ghost, further promising, that if hereafter we espie any of our owne errors, or if any other, either frende of good wil, or aduersarie for desire of reprehension, shal open vnto vs the same : we wil not (as Protestants doe) for defense of our estimation, or of pride and contention, by wrang ling wordes wilfully persist in them, but be most glad to heare of them, and in the next edition or otherwise to correct them : ] 22 TIIE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. for it is truth that we seeke for, and Gods honour : which being had either by good intention, or by occasion, al is wel. This we professe only, that we haue done our endeuour with praier, much feare and trembling, lest we should dangerously erre in so sacred, high, and diuine a work : that we haue done it with al faith, diligence, and sinceritie : that we haue vsed no partialitie for the disaduantage of our aduersaries, nor no more licence then is sufferable in translating of holy Scriptures : continually keeping our selues as neere as is possible, to our text and to the very words and phrases which by long vse are made venerable, though to some prophane or delicate eares they may seeme more hard or barbarous, as the whole style of Scrip ture doth lightly to such at the beginning : acknowledging with St. Hierom, that in other writings it is ynough to giue in translation, sense for sense, but that in Scriptures, lest we misse the sense, we must keepe the very wordes. . . . " Now, though the text thus truly translated, might suffi ciently, in the sight of the learned and al indifferent men, both controule the aduersaries corruptions, and proue that the holy Scripture whereof they haue made so great vauntes, maketh nothing for their new opinions, but wholly for the Catholike Churches beleefe and doctrine, in al the pointes of difference betwixt vs : yet knowing that the good and simple may easily be seduced by some few obstinate persons of perdition (whom we see giuen ouer into a reprobat sense, to whom the Gospel, which in it self is the odour of life to saluation, is made the odour of death to damnation, ouer whose eyes for sinne and disobedience God suffereth a veile or couer to lie, whiles they read the New Testament, euen as the Apostle saith the lewes haue til this day, in reading of the old, that as the one sort can not finde Christ in the Scriptures, reade they neuer so much, so the other can not finde the Catholike Church nor her doc trine there neither), and finding by experience this saying of St. Augustin to be most true, 'If the preiudice of any erroneous presuasion preoccupate the mind, whatsoeuer the Scripture hath to the contrarie, men take it for a figuratiue speach ' : for these causes, and somewhat to help the faithful reader in the difficulties of diuers places, we haue also set forth XLI.] METHOD OF TRANSLATION. 123 reasonable large Annotations, thereby to shew the studious reader in most places perteining to the controuersies of this time, both the heretical corruptions and false deductions, and also the Apostolike tradition, the expositions of the holy fathers, the decrees of the Catholike Church and most ancient Councels : which means whosoeuer trusteth not, for the sense of the holy Scriptures, but had rather folow his priuate iudgement or the arrogant spirit of these Sectaries, he shal worthily through his owne wilfulnes be deceiued : beseeching al men to looke with diligence, sinceritie, and indifference, into the case that concerneth no lesse then euery ones eternal salvation or damnation. . " In this ovr translation, because we wish it to be most sincere, as becommeth a Catholike translation, and haue en- deuoured so to make it : we are very precise and religious in folowing our copie, the old vulgar approued Latin : not only in sense, which we hope we alwaies doe, but sometimes in the very words also and phrases, which may seeme to the vulgar reader and to common English eares not yet acquainted there with, rudenesse or ignorance : but to the discrete Header that deeply weigheth and considereth the importance of sacred words and speeches, and how easily the voluntarie Translatour may misse the true sense of the Holy Ghost, we doubt not but our consideration and doing therein, shal seeme reasonable and necessarie : yea and that al sortes of Catholike Headers wil in short time thinke that familiar, which at the first may seeme strange, and wil esteeme it more, when they shal otherwise be taught to vnderstand it, then if it were the common known English. " For example, we translate often thus, ' Amen, amen, I say unto you.' Which as yet seemeth strange, but after a while it wil be as familiar, as ' Amen,' in the end of al praiers and Psalmes, and even as when we end with ' Amen,' it soundeth far better then, ' So beit ' : so in the beginning, ' Amen, Amen,' must needes by vse and custom sound far better, then, ' Verily verily.' Which in deede doth not expresse the asseueration and assurance signified in this Hebrue word, besides that it is the soleinne and usual word of our Sauiour to expresse a vehement 124 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. asseueration, and therefore is not changed, neither in the Syriake nor Greeke, nor vulgar Latin Testament, but is pre- serued and vsed of the Euangelistes and Apostles, them selues, euen as Christ spake it ' propter sanctiorem authoritatem ' as St. Augustin saith of this and of 'Allelu-ia, for the more holy and sacred authoritie thereof. ' li. 2 Doct. Christ, c. 11. And therefore do we keepe the word 'Allelu-ia,' Apoc. 19, as it is both in Greeke and Latin yea and in al the English translations, though in their bookes of common praier they translate it, ' Praise ye the Lord.' Againe if ' Hosanna, Raca, Belial,' and such like be yet vntranslated in the English Bibles, why may not we say, ' Corbana/ and ' Parasceue ' : specially when they Englishing this later thus, ' the preparation of the Sabboth/ put three words more into the text then the Greeke word doth signifie. Mat. 27, 62. And others saying thus, ' After the day of preparing,' make a cold trans lation and short of the sense : as if they should translate Sabboth, ' the resting,' for ' Parasceue ' is as solemne a word for the Sabboth eue, as ' Sabboth ' is for the lewes seventh day, and now among Christians much more solernner, taken for Good-friday only. These words then we thought it far better to keepe in the text, and to tel their signification in the margent or in a table for that purpose, then to disgrace both the text and them with translating them. " Moreouer, we presume not in hard places to mollifie the speaches or phrases, but religiously keepe them word for word, and point for point, for fear of missing, or restraining the sense of the holy Ghost to our phantasie, as Eph. 6, ' Against the spirituals of wickedness in the celestials,' and, ' What to me and thee woman?' and 1 Pet. 2, 'As infants euen now borne, reason able, milke without guile desireye.' We do so place, 'reasonable,' of purpose, that it may be indifferent both to infants going before, as in our Latin text: or to milke that folio weth after, as in other Latin copies and in the Greeke. lo. 3 we translate, ' The spirit breatheth where he wil &c.' leauing it indifferent to signifie either the holy Ghost, or winde : which the Pro testants translating, ' minde,' take away the other sense more common and vsual in the ancient fathers. We translate Luc. 8, XL*.] CLOSE ADHERENCE TO THE LATIN TEXT. 125 23, 'They were filed,' not adding of our owne, 'with water,' to mollifie the sentence, as the Protestants doe, and c. 22, ' This is the chalice, the new Testament ' &c, not ' This chalice is the new Testament,' likewise, Mar. 13, ' Those daies shal be such tribulation ' &c, not as the Aduersaries, ' in those daies,' both our text and theirs being otherwise, likewise lac. 4, G, ' And giueth greater grace,' leauing it indifferent to the ' Scripture/ or to the ' holy Ghost,' both going before. . . " We adde the Greeke in the margent for diuers causes. Sometime when the sense is hard, that the learned reader may consider of it and see if he can helpe him selfe better then by our translation. " Item we adde the Latin word sometime in the margent, when either we can not fully expresse it (as Act. 8. 'They tooke order for Stevens funeral,' and, 'Al take not his word,)' or when the reader might thinke, it can not be as we translate, as, Luc. 8. 'A storme of winde descended in to the lake, and they were filled/ and, lo. 5. ' when lesus knew that he had now a long time/ meaning, in his infirmitie. " This precise folowing of our Latin text, in neither adding nor diminishing, is the cause why we say not in the title of the Gospels in the first page, S. Matthew, S. Mar., S. John : because it is so neither in Greeke nor Latin, though in the toppes of the leaues folowing, where we may be bolder, we adde, S. Matthew &c. to satisfie the reader: Much vnlike to the Protestants our Aduersaries, which make no scruple to leaue out the name of Paul in the title of the Epistle to the Hebrues, though it be in euery Greeke booke which they translate. And their most authorised English Bibles leaue out (Catholike) in the title of S. James Epistle and the rest, which were famously knowen in the primitiue Church by the name of ' Catholicae Epistolse/ Euseb. hist. Eccl. li. 2, c. 22. " Item we giue the Reader in the places of some importance, another reading in the margent, specially when the Greeke is agreeable to the same. " We binde not our selues to the pointes of any one copie, print, or edition of the vulgar Latin, in places of no con- trouersie, but folovv the pointing most agreeable to the Greeke and to the fathers commentaries. 126 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. " We translate sometime the word that is in the Latin mar- gent, and not that in the text, when by the Greeke or the fathers we see it is a manifest fault of the writers heretofore, that mistooke one word for an other. " Thus we haue endeuoured by al meanes to satisfie the indifferent reader, and to helpe his vnderstanding euery way, both in the text, and by Annotations : and withal to deale most sincerely before God and man, in translating and ex pounding the most sacred text of the holy Testament. Fare wel good Reader, and if we profit the any whit by our poore paines, let us for Gods sake be partakers of thy deuout praiers, and together with humble and contrite hart cal upon our Sauiour Christ to cease these troubles and stormes of his derest spouse." In this preface, so ingenuous and yet so reserved about their motives, so nimble in its fence and so fierce in its assault, the Rhemists laid themselves open to the castigation of their watchful opponents who were glad of the occasion, and at once seized upon it with unmeasured severity. Fulke opened upon them in the following terms l : — "Whoso seeth what unnecessary charge you have put your selves unto in printing this your Translation in so large a volume, may easily perceive you set it not forth for poor men's profit ; and that, by so excessive price of so small a part of the whole Bible, you mean to discourage your friends from waiting for all the rest. "As for the special consideration that procured this edition, when you do express it, we may better judge of it. In the mean time, we can conceive none other, but that which is the practice of many heretikes : — when you could not altogether suppress the knowledge of the holy Scriptures, whereby your errors are discovered ; you thought it the next way for your purpose, by your partial translation as much as you could to obscure them, and by your heretical Anno tations to pervert them, that the one should make them unprofitable, the other also hurtful. " And whereas you say, ' That of old they have not ever 1 Confutation, &c., Preface. London, 1589. XLI.] CART WRIGHTS REPLY. 127 condemned all vulgar versions of the Scripture, nor generally forbidden the faithful to read them ; ' Let the registers of Bishops be searched, where it will appear that many have been accused and condemned as Heretics, for having, reading, or hearing the holy Scriptures in the English tongue, without any exception taken against the truth of the translation." A portion of Cartwright's Answer to 'the Preface of the Rhemish New Testament was published at Edinburgh in 1602, and in it the Puritan leader thus delivers himself1 : — " It is evident, that you permit it, not either in reverence to the Holy Scriptures, or love to the people : but rather as desperat enemies which had rather kill with it, than that the head of your gaineful errors should be stricken off by it. And it fareth altogether with you in this poynt as with men which having a natural! hatred of cheese, or of some such foode, in suche sorte as the very sight or touch of it doth offend them : yet being effamished, are content for the safetie of their lives even to eate it. For, abhorring from the Scriptures in time of your peace ; when it cometh that you and your state is plunged by such as you call ' hasre- tickes,' you are glad to bite or nibble upon the Scriptures, if happelie you can get anything to serve the present neede. " After that, by hiding and burning the Scriptures, by threat ening and murdering of men for reading of them, they cannot attaine to the causing of such a night of ignorance, wherein O O O ' they might doe all thinges without controulement : there remayned one onely engine which Satan (with all his Angels) having framed and hammered upon his lying forge, hath fur nished them of. This engine is, the defacing and dis-authorizing of the Scriptures, as it were the taking from them their girdle or garter of honour, by a false surmise of corruption of them, in the languages wherein they were first written. Which abominable practice being attempted in th' Old testament by Lindanus 2 is now assayed in the new by the Jesuites." 1 Pp. 6 and 92. genere," Colonioe, 1558, 16mo, in - Liudanus, Bishop of Ruremond, which he affirms the superiority of in Holland, published a work " De the Latin Vulgate version over the optiino Scripturas iuterpretaudi Hebrew and Greek Originals. 128 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. The Rhemists profess perfect integrity concerning their own work, wishing it to be " most sincere as becometh a Catholic translation." In the note at Acts xiii, 1, they say,. that they might have rendered the clause, " as they were ministering," by " as they were sacrificing," or " saying masse," " but we keepe our texte as the translators of Scripture should doe most religiously." The rendering, 2 Peter i, 10, " labour the more that by good works you may secure your voca tion," is faithful to the Vulgate, and the addition has a little support in some MSS. and versions. As they deliberately chose the Vulgate1 to translate from, they give us the reasons of their preference : Its antiquity, its edi torial revision by Jerome, its commendation by Augustine, its- use by the Fathers, its proclaimed authenticity by the Council of Trent, its gravity, its impartiality, the preference given to it occasionally by Beza and the Calvinists, its superiority to all other Latin translations, and in cases of discrepancy to the vulgar Greek text itself, " according to the testimony of the old scholars and divines." But critical rules and opinions are characterized by a peculiar lubricity. Their statement is that the Latin does usually agree with the Greek text, that any dis agreement is often found to be coincident with some old copy, "as may be seen in Stephens' margin," and that the adversaries sometimes accept such marginal readings ; that when Greek copies exhibit a different text, the Vulgate is found to agree with patristic quotations; that emendations may be resorted to if such authority be wanting, or recourse may be had to the Latin Fathers, and if, in this appeal, discrepancy should be found, the blame is to be laid to the "great diversitie and multitude " of Latin copies. So that in this easy and incoherent way of moving from post to pillar, as often as their position is felt to be untenable, the superiority of the Latin translation to the Greek original is demonstrated. This version, however, was made by men of no small erudition, but very thorough devotees of Rome. The integrity which they 1 A certain cardinal confessed again, lest his Latinity should be that he had gone over the Vulgate spoiled, once, but vowed never to read it XLI.] THE ACCURACY OF THE RHEMISTS. 129 claim for themselves they deny to others. Their opponents are ever accused of translating for the purpose of falsifying the sacred text, and wilfully misinterpreting it. They do not find mere blunders in their antagonists — what they impute to Protestant scholars and critics is conscious wickedness, the making of additions, alterations, and omissions, in avowed and profane rebellion against the Divine truth. The Notes are purely polemical, as if the version had been made to furnish occasion for them. No element of charity breathes in them, no com passion for poor non-Catholics ; heretics and Protestants are assailed on every page, and their sins are educed from the text, often by the most ingenious inferences, or are connected with it by an invisible film of gossamer. Fury and indignation are poured upon them, and they are overwhelmed with scathing invective, and terrible menace — exposure to the worst of penalties on earth, and unutterable retributions in the world to come. In the words of Geddes, their co-religionist, " the translation is accompanied with virulent annotations against the Protestant religion, and manifestly calculated to support a system, not of genuine catholicity, but of Transalpine Popery." The Rhemist scholars, though they paid divine honours to the Latin text, rendered always with the Greek text before them, as their title-page asserts, as their margin proves, and as their frequent insertion of the definite article also indicates ; for it is found in many places where previous translators have neglected it, as may be seen in 1 Thess. i, 3, " the charity, the enduring of the hope " ; Matt, iv, 5, " the pinnacle " ; xxviii, 16, " the mount " ; Eph. ii, 3, " as also the rest " ; Rev. vii, 13, " clothed in the white robes " ; — conversely, Luke ii, 9, " an angel of our Lord"; Matt, ii, 13, "an angel"; John iv, 27, " talked with a woman " ; and in these three places the Authorized Version wrongly inserts the definite article ; Luke xvi, 13, " cleave to one and contemn the other," a distinc tion to which the mere Latin could not have helped them. They did not, as has been often done, translate as a rule the genitive like an adjective of quality, as in the phrase " glorious liberty," Rom. viii, 21 ; " the glorious gospel," 2 Cor. iv, 4; "deceitful lusts," Eph. iv, 22; "true holiness," 24; VOL. II. I 130 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. "our vile body," "his glorious body," Philip, iii, 21; "his mighty angels," 2 Thess. i, 7; "his dear son," Coloss. i, 13; but they keep literally " liberty of the glory," " gospel of the glory," " desires of error," " holiness of the truth," " body of our humility," " body of his glory," "angels of his power," " Son of his love." In some of these instances, not in all, the Authorized Version gives the literal rendering on the margin of the first edition. While the Rheims Version is sometimes ludicrous in consequence of the close adherence to the Vulgate, there are very many clauses in which there are happy and nicely adjusted renderings. True to their ecclesiastical beliefs, they render " presbyter " by " priest," " repent " by " do pen ance," " repented in sackcloth arid ashes " by " done penance in haircloth and ashes," and " cup " by " chalice." By the use of "halleluiah," " hosanna," "amen," and "Belial," they justify " pasche," " parasceue," " Azymes " ; their further argument being, if " proselyte " be taken why not " neophyte," if " phy lacteries " why not " prepuce and Paraclete," if " anathema " why not " depositum " ? How is it possible, it is asked, to express "evangelizo " but by "evangelize " ? But their slavish adherence to the idiom and order of the Latin text leads often to obscurity, nay, not a few clauses are incomprehensible — if they are ambiguous and unintelligible in the Vulgate, they characteristically remain so in the translation, for face answereth to face. Many Latin terms are transferred, not rendered. Their translation, as Fuller says, "needs to be translated," for their English style is continually disfigured by foreign words.1 Thus — Matt, i, 17, "transmigration of Babylon "; vi, 11, "super- substantial bread " ; xvi, 26, " what permutation " ; xxvii, 62, " day which is after the parascetie." Mark iii, 6, "made a consultation"; 14, "he made that twelve should be with him " ; v, 35, " they come to the arch- 1 On the back of the title-page of account of his sufferings which he the first edition of the New Testa- endured in virtue of a sentence pro- ment is printed the ecclesiastical nounced upon him by the High Corn- license, which is called "The Censure missioners' Court, says, "the censure and Approbation.'' Leighton, in the was to cut my ears, slit my nose,';&c. XLI.] LATINIZED ENGLISH. synagogue " ; xiv, 27, " scandalized " ; xv, 46, " wrapped him in the sindon." Luke i, 6, " walking in all the commaundements and justifica tions of our Lord " ; 67, " replenished with the Holy Ghost " ; iii. 14, " be content with your stipends " ; iv, 40, " incontinent rising"; ix, 22, "be rejected of the ancients"; 46, " there entered a cogitation into them " ; xiv, 32, " sending a legacie " ; xii, 11, "magistrates and potestates"; xx, 26, "they could not repre hend his word"; xxii, 7, "the day of theAzynies came, . . . that the pasche should be killed"; 12, "a great refectorie adorned" ; 18, "I will not drink of the generation of the vine"; 42, " transfer this chalice from me"; xxiii, 14, "as averting the people " ; 24, " adjudged their petition to be done." John ii, 11, " What to me and thee woman ? " 19, " dissolve this temple " ; iii, 20, " that his works may not be controuled " (checked or censured) ; vii, 5, " Scenope'gia was at hand " ; xix, 42, " a new monument." Acts i, 2, " he was assumpted " ; xxi, 21, " zelatours " ; xxii, 3, " an emulatour of the law " ; xxiii, 14, " by execration we have vowed." Rom. i, 11, " some spiritual grace " ; 30, " odible to God " ; ii, 20, " of science and of veritie " ; 25, " if thou be a prevaricator of the law, thy circumcision is become prepuce " ; iii, 25, " hath prepared a propitiation " ; viii, 18, "I think that the passions of this time are not condigne to the glory to come " ; 39, " from the charitie of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord";1 xvi, 5, " their domestical church." 1 Cor. i, 8, " who will confirme you unto the end without crime " ; v, 4, " with the vesture of our Lord Jesus " ; v, 7, " purge the old leaven, that ye may be a new paste as you are Azymes"; vii, 6, "I say this by indulgence;" 18, "let him not procure prepuce"; vii, 19, "prepuce is nothing, but the observation of the commaundements of God " ; x, 11, "written to our conception " ; 13, "that you may be able to sustein " ; 18, " they that eat the hosts " ; xi, 4, " dishonesteth his head " ; xiv, 23, "vulgar persons or infidels." 1 It may be noted that the pro- Lord, " our Lord," just " as we say noun is always prefixed to the term our lady." See note 1 Tim. vi. 132 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. 2 Cor. iii, 18, " with face revealed " ; iv, 10, " bearing about in our body the mortification of Jesus " ; vi, 6, " long- animitie"; vii, 1, "from all inquination of the flesh and spirit"; viii, 19, " ordained .... fellow of our peregrination " ; x, 4, " unto the destruction of munitions " ; xi, 8, " taking a stipend " ; xiii, 3, " seek you an experiment of him that speaketh in me, Christ." Gal. i, 13, " expugned it"; v, 4, "evacuated from Christ"; 3, " every man circumciding himself"; 21, " ebrieties, commessa- tions " ;l vi, 1, " if a man be preoccupated in any fault." Eph. i, 9, " sacrament of his will " ; ii, 2, " children of diffi dence"; 19, "the domesticals of God"; iii, 6, " concorporate and comparticipant " ; 11, " princes and potestates in the celestials"; 11, " according to the prefinition of worlds" ; iv, 16, " by all juncture of subministration " ; 30, " contristate not the holy spirit of God " ; v, 32, " this is a great sacrament " ; vi, 12, " against the rectours of the world, of this darkness against the spirituals of wickednes in the celestials." Philip, ii, 9, "every knee bow of the celestials, terrestrials, and infernals"; iii, 10, "the societie of his passions." Col. i, 18, " in all things holding the primacy " ; 27, " the glory of this sacrament in the Gentiles." 1 Tim. i, 7, " doctors of the law " ; vi, 20, " keep the de- positum." 2 Tim. i, 14, " keep the good depositum " ; ii, 4, " entangleth himself with secular businesses " ; iv, 6, " the time of my resolu tion 2 is at hand." Titus i, 16, " incredulous" ; iii, 3, " serving divers desires and voluptuousnesses . . . odible." Philemon 6, " in the agnition of all good." Heb. ii, 17, " repropitiate the sins"; iii, 13, "obdurate with the fallacie of sinne"; v, 9, "being consummate"; 11, "great 1 Strype relates that Cranmer Crnnmer, vol. II, p. 207, Oxford, sent visitors to All Souls, Oxford, 1848. because of scandalous reports of 2 John Knox uses the same term, " their compotations, ingurgitations, " daylie luiking for the resolution of .... enormous and excessive this my tabernakle." "Works, VI, p. commessations." Memorials of 418, ed. David Laing, Edin., 1864. XLI.] CONTINUED EXAMPLES. 133 speech and inexplicable " ; ix, 1, " justifications of service " ; 2, " proposition of loaves " ; 3, " Sancta Sanctorum " ; 28, " to ex haust the sins of many " ; xii, 2, " sustained the cross, contemn ing confusion " ; xiii, 7, "your prelates " ; 16, " with such hostes God is premerited." James i, 17, " with whom is no transmutation " ; 27, "pupilles and widowes " ; ii, 7, " the good name that is invocated upon you." 1 Peter i, 2, " according to the prescience of God " ; 5, " by the vertue of God are kept" ; iii, 20, "incredulous sometime"; iv, 12, " think it not strange in the fervour which is to you for a tentation "; 13, " but communicating with the passions of Christ " ; v, 5, " insinuate humilitie one to another." 2 Peter i, 3, " his own proper glory and virtue " ; 7, " love of the fraternitie " ; ii, 13, " coinquinations and spots " ; iii, 13, " in which justice inhabiteth." 1 John iii, 1, " behold what manner of charitie the Father hath given us " ; iv, 3, " every spirit that dissolveth Jesus is not of God " ; 1G, " God is charitie."1 3 John 9, "he that loveth to bear the primacy among them." Jude i, 4, " were long ago prescribed unto this judgment, . . denying the only Dominator." Rev. i, 10, "Dominical day"; ii, 14, "to cast a scandal before"; iii, 17, "a miser and miserable"; xiv, 11, "if any man take the character of his name " ; xxii, 14, " that wash their stoles" ; 17, "let him take the water of life gratis." Some phrases are not so cramped and narrow as those given, or as that which occurs in Romans xiv, 19, "Therfore the things that are of peace let vs pursue : and the tilings that are of edifying one toward an other let vs keepe." And there are some freer renderings — Matt, viii, 29,2 " What is between us ?" 1 " I did ever allow the discretion differency and equivocation of the and tenderness of the Ehemish trans- word with impure love." Lord Bacon, lation on this point, that finding in Pacification of the Church, Works, the original the word dyaTny, and vol. VII, p. 81, ed. B. Montague, never epws, do ever translate 'charity' London, 1827. and never ' love,' because of the in- 2 " Quid nobis et tibi ? " 134 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CIIAF. ix,^,1 "have a good heart " ; xxi, 41,2 "he will bring to naught"; Mark ii, I,3 " after some days " ; 15,4 " he sat at meat " ; Luke xviii, 14,5 " more than he " ; John xii, 2,6 " them that sat at the table " ; G,7 "not because he cared for the poor " ; Acts ix, II,8 "Loe, here I am, Lord"; x, 10,9 "to take somewhat"; xvii, 4,10 " that served God" ; 5,11 "of the rascal sort." They explain some of the words used in a stricter Latin or Low Latin sense : as " calumniate," to use violent oppres sion, 12 Luke iii, 14 ; "contristate," to make heavy and sad, Eph. iv, 30 ; i, C, " grace wherein he hath gratified us, made gracious " ; " prevarication " is transgression, as in Rom. ii, 23; " prefmition " means a determination before, as in Eph. iii, 11. There are also not a few familiar Saxon phrases in the version — the English instincts of the translators were not wholly quenched or perverted : Matt, ix, 24, " the multitude keeping a sturre"; x, 25, "good- man of the house " ; xiv, 9, " the king was stricken sad " ; xviii, 28, " throttled him " ; xx, 1, " work man " ; xxi, 44, " it shal al to bruise him " ; xxv, 27, " bankers " ; xxvii, 5, "hanged himself with an halter." Mark v, 36, " saith to the Archsynagogue " ; 3.9, " why make you this a doe ? the wench is not dead " ; 41, " where the wench was lying " ; ix, 7, " this is my son most dear." Luke i, 65, " these things were bruited over all the hill countrie " ; ii, 3, " all want to be enrolled " ; 44, " kinsfolk and acquaintance " ; viii, 22, " let us strike over the lake " ; 33, " the herd . . . was stifled " ; 35, " well in his wits " ; xi, 25, " swept with a besom and trimmed " ; xiii, 34, " as the bird doth her brood " ; xv, 8, " what woman having ten grotes 1 " Confide." 8 " Ecce ego, Domine." 2 " Male perdet." 9 " Gustare." 3 " Post dies." ]0 " Colentibus." 4 " Accumberet." » " De Vulgo." 5 " Ab illo." 13 On " calumniate " in this sense 6 " Discumbentibus/' see the remarks of Cardinal Wise- 7 " Non quia de egeuis pevtinebat man, Works, vol. I, p. 86. ad eum." XLI.] GOOD RENDERINGS ADOPTED BY THE AUTHORIZED. 135 if she leese one grote"; xvi, 2, " bailiffe" ; 4, " bailieship " ; 9, " when you fail" ; xviii, 2, "feared not God and -of man made no account " ; xx, 18, " every one that falleth upon this stone shall be quashed, and upon whom it shall fall, it shall break him to powder." John iv, 5, "beside the maner that Jacob gave to his sonne" ; viii, 44, " a mankiller from the beginning." Acts ii, 30, " sit upon his seat " ; v, 7, " not knowing what was chaunced " ; viii, 2, " took order for Steven's funeral " ; xvii, 18, " this wordsower." 1 Cor. viii, 1, " knowledge puffeth up," after the Genevan of 1560 ; xiv, 35, " it is a foul thing for a woman to speak in the church " ; xv, 54, " this mortal hath done on immor- talitie." 2 Cor. v, 4, " overclothed " ; xii, 20, " stomakings." Col. iii, 10, " doing on the new [man]." 1 Thes. iv, 6, " that 110 man ouergoe . . . his brother." 2 Tim. iii, 13, "erring and driving into error." Heb. xii, 12, " stretche up the slacked handes"; 16, " for one dish of meat sold his first-birth-rightes." 1 Peter ii, 12, "misreport of you"; iii, 3, "whose trimming." 2 Peter ii, 4, " with the ropes of Hell being drawn down into Hell " ; iii, 8, " my dearest." Rev. ii, 17, " a white counter." But the Rhemist translators, though they make no mention of previous translations, kept before them both the Genevan and the Bishops', and have supplied not a few good renderings which were thankfully accepted by the revisers of King James. They have enriched the vocabulary of the Autho rized Version. From them came " hymn " in Matt, xxvi, 30 ; and " blessed" in 26 ; " decease " in Luke ix, 31 ; " reprobate," Rom. i, 28 ; " impenitent," ii, 5 ; " commendeth," v, 8 ; and in the Epistle of James i, 5, " upbraideth not " ; 5, " nothing- doubting," "the engrafted word"; 21, " bridleth his tongue," the previous versions having "refraineth"; " unction," 1 John ii ; and the word " mystery," " at his own charges," 1 Cor. ix, 7 ; " contemptible," 2 Cor. x, 10 ; 2 Tim. iii, 6, " silly "—the Bishops' having " simple " in brackets (mulierculas). They 136 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. have given us " confess " for " knowledge," " propitia tion," " seduce," " have confidence," " stumbling," and " under standing " — all these in the first Epistle of John, and all directly from the Vulgate. Such Latin terms as '* lucre," " superflui- tie," " concupiscence," "tradition," "tribulation," " salute," &c., were in the older versions. They have also a special merit in preserving uniformity of rendering — the want of which is a peculiar and pervading blemish in the Authorized Version. Many examples will afterwards be adduced under the head of Revision. When Gregory Martin remarked on the absence of uniformity, Fulke says little more in reply than this : " For my part I was never of counsel with any that translated the Scriptures into English, and therefore it is possible that I cannot sufficiently express what moved the translators so to vary in the exposition of one and the same word." l So closely do the Rhemists adhere to their text that, as they say themselves, they do not in the titles to the Gospels call the evangelists, St. Matthew, St. Mark, &c., though they do so " on the tops of the leaves following to satisfie the reader." Had these scholarly Englishmen not been warped by their ecclesiastical prejudices, they would have issued a translation of the Vulgate greatly more exact and felicitous than any of those which their predecessors had given of the Greek text. The Rheims New Testament was once appealed to and re jected in very tragic circumstances. On the evening before her execution in Fotheringay Castle, the unfortunate Queen of Scots, laying her hand solemnly on a copy that happened to be on her work table, took a solemn oath of innocence, when the Earl of Kent at once interposed that the book on which she had sworn was false, and that her oath was therefore of no value. Her answer was prompt and decided — " Does your lordship suppose that my oath would be better, if I swore on your translation in which I do not believe ? " 1 Defence, p. 89. Douairiere cle France," reprinted in 2 La Mort de la Beyne d'Escosse, Jebb's Collection, vol. IT, p. 616. CHAPTER XLII. HHHE Old Testament was at length published at Douai in 1609-10. " The Holie Bible Faithfully Translated into English out of The Avthentical Latin. Diligently conferred with the Hebrew, Greeke, and other Editions in diners languages. With Argv- msnts of the Bookes, and Chapters : Annotations: Tables: and other helpes, for better vnderstanding of the text ; for dis- coverie of Corruptions in some latter translations : and for clearing controuersies in Religion. By the English College of Do way. Spiritu Sancto inspirati, locuti sunt sancti Dei homines. 2 Pet. i. The holie men of God spake, inspired with the Holy Ghost. Printed at Doway by Lawrence Kellam, at the signe of the holie Lambe. M.D.C.X." Two volumes. This Bible has neither maps nor plates. A brief address on the last page says : " We have already found some faults escaped, but fearing there be more, and the whole volume being ere long to be examined again, we pray the courteous reader to pardon all and amend them as they occur." After the second book of Maccabees it is stated: "The prayer of Manasses, with the second and third books of Esdras, extant in most Latin and Vulgare Bibles, are here placed after al the Canonical books of the old Testament : because, they are not received into the canon of Diuine Scrip tures by the Catholique Church." The translation had been prepared many years previously, even before the appearance of the New Testament, but it was not published " for lack of good meanes," and, as is confessed, " our poor estate in banish ment." It had also been finished before corrected editions of 138 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAT. the Vulgate were published under Pope Sixtus V (1590) and Pope Clement VIII (1592), and therefore it was again conferred before publication " and conformed to the most perfect Latin edition." The translators refer incidentally to our Authorized Bible " as a new edition which we have not yet seen." In the address "to the right well-beloved English reader" topics akin to those discussed in the preface to the New Testament are briefly referred to. The Annotations and Tables were prepared by Dr. Thomas Worthingtoii, elected president of the college in 1599, but he resigned office to Kellison in 1G13, and died an Oratorian in 1626. The notes are not so numerous as those in the New Testament, with the exception of Genesis and Psalms. A few sentences of the address pre fixed to the Old Testament are subjoined, since, as in the case of the preface to the Rheiins New Testament, it has fallen out of view. " To the right wel beloved English reader grace and glory in lesvs Christ Everlasting. At last through Gods goodness (most dearely beloued) we send you here the greater part of the Old Testament, as long since you receiued the New, faithfully translated into English. The residue is in hand to be finished : and your desire thereof shal not now (God prospering our in tention) be long frustrate. As for the impediments, which hitherto haue hindered this worke they al proceeded (as many doe know) of one general cause, our poore estate in banish ment. Wherein expecting better meanes, greater difficulties rather ensued. Neuertheles you wil hereby the more perceiue our feruent good wil, euer to serue you, in that we haue brought forth this Tome, in the hardest times, of aboue fourty yeares, since this College was most happily begun. Wherefore we nothing doubt, but you our dearest, for whom we haue dedicated our Hues, wil both pardon the long delay, which we could not preuent, and accept now this fruit of our labours, with like good affection, as we acknowledge them due, and offer the same vnto you. . . " But here another question may be proposed : Why we translate the Latin text, rather then the Hebrew, or Greeke, which Protestants preferre as the fountaine tongs, XLII.] PREFACE TO THE DOi'AI BIBLE. 139 wherin holie Scriptures were first written ? To this we answer that if indeed those first pure Editions were now extant, or if such as be extant were more pure then the Latin, we would also preferre such fountaines before the riuers, in whatsoeuer they should be found to disagree. But the ancient best learned Fathers and Doctours of the Church, doe much com- plaine, and testifie to vs, that both the Hebrew and Greeke Editions are fouly corrupted by lewes, and Heretikes, since the Latin was truly translated out of them, whiles they were more pure ; and that the same Latin hath been farre better conserued from corruptions. So that the old Vulgate Latin Edition hath been preferred and vsed for most authentical aboue a thousand and three hundred yeares. . . . Neither doe wTe fly vnto this old Latin text for more aduantage : For besides that it is free from partiality, as being most ancient of al Latin copies, and long before the particular Controuersies of these dayes began, the Hebrew also and the Greek when they are truly translated, yea and Eras mus his Latin, in sundry places proue more plainly the Catholike Roman doctrine, then this which we rely vpon. So that Beza and his followers take also exception against the Greeke, when Catholikes alledge it against them. Yea the same Beza preferreth the old Latin Version before al others and freely testifieth, that the old Interpreter translated religiously. What then doe our countrimen, that refuse this Latin, but depriue themselues of the best, and yet al this while, haue set forth none, that is allowed by al Protestants for good or sufficient ? "How wel this is done the learned may iudge, when by mature conference they shal haue made trial thereof. And if any thing be mistaken, we will (as stil we promise) gladly correct it. Those that translated it about thirty yeares since, were wel knowen to the world, to haue been excellent in the tongs, sincere men, and great Diuines. Only one thing we haue done tovching the text, whereof we are especially to giue notice : That whereas heretofore in the best Latin Editions there remained many places differing in words, some also in sense, as in long process of time the writers erred in their copies, now lately by 140 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. the care and diligence of the Church, those diuers readings were maturely and iudiciously examined and conferred with sundry the best written and printed books, and so resolued vpon, that al which before were left in the margent, are either restored into the text, or els omitted ; so that now none such remain in the margent. For which cause we have againe conferred this English translation, and conformed it to the most perfect Latin Edition. Where yet by the way we must giue the vulgar reader to vnderstand, that very few or none of the former varieties touched Controuersies of this time. So that this recognition is no way suspicious of partiality, but is meerly done for the more secure conseruation of the true text, and more ease and satisfaction of such, as otherwise should haue remained more doubtful. " Now for the strictness obserued in translating some words, or rather the not translating of some, which is in more danger to be disliked, we doubt not but the discrete learned reader, deeply weighing and considering the importance of sacred words, and how easily the translatour may misse the sense of the Holy Ghost, wil hold that which is here done for reasonable and necessary. We have also the example of the Latin and Greek, where some words are not translated, but left in Hebrew, as they were first spoken and written ; which seeing they could not, or were not conuenient to be translated into Latin or Greeke, how much lesse could they or was it reason to turne them into English ? S. Augustin also yieldeth to a reason, exemplifying in the words ' amen ' and ' alleluia, for the more sacred authoritie thereof/ which doubtless is the cause why some 'names of solemne feasts, sacri fices,' and other holie things are ' reserued in sacred tongs,' Hebrew, Greeke, or Latin. Againe for necessitie, English not hauing a name or sufficient terrne, we either keep the word as we find it, or only turne it to our English termination, because it would otherwise require manie words in English to signifie one word of another tongue. In which cases, we commonly put the explication in the margent. Briefly our Apologie is easie against English Protestants ; because they also reserue some words in the original tongues, not translated into English, XLII.] ODD TRANSLATIONS IN THE PSALTER. as ' Sabbath, Ephod, Pentecost, Proselyte,' and some others. . . . It more importeth, that nothing be wittingly and falsly translated for aduantage of doctrine in matter of faith. Wherein as we dare boldly auouch the sinceritie of this Trans lation, and that nothing is here either vntruly or obscurely done of purpose, in fauour of Catholike Roman Religion, so we can not but complaine, and challenge English Protestants for corrupting the text, contrarie to the Hebrew and Greeke, which they profess to translate for the more shew and maintening of their peculiar opinions against Catholikes : As is proued in the ' Discouerie of manifold corruptions.' . . . " With this then we wil conclude most deare (we speake to you al, that vnderstand our tongue, whether you be of con trarie opinions in faith, or of mundane feare participate with an other Congregation, or professe with vs the same Catholike Religion) to you al we present this worke : daily beseeching God Almiffhtie. the Diuine Wisedom, Eternal Goodnes. to O ' create, illuminate, and replenish your spirits, with his Grace, that you may attaine eternal Glorie, euery one in his measure, in those many Mansions, prepared and promised by our Sauiour in his Fathers house. Not only to those which first received and followed his Diuine doctrine, but to all that should afterwards belieue in him, and keep the same precepts. " From the English College in Do way, the Octaues of Al Saints. 1609. ' The God of patience and comfort give you to be of one mind, one towards an other in lesvs Christ ; that of one mind, with one mouth you may glorifie God.' " Latinized English in imitation of the Vulgate, pervades this Old Testament as fully as it does the New Testament, and there are renderings so obscure as to be nearly unin telligible. A few examples may be given from the earlier Psalms. The Psalter, however, had been sadly trifled with. Originally the Latin psalter was a translation not from Hebrew but from Greek, and that translation from Greek being cursorily revised by Jerome, at the request of Pope Damasus, became the Roman psalter, and a second and more thorough revision, under taken at the request of Paula and Eustochium, and made by the help of Origen's Hexaplar text, became the Gallican psalter. 142 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. These revisions are very different in merit from Jerome's own direct translation of the original Hebrew, which, however, was not allowed to find a place in the Vulgate, much in the same way as the Psalms of the Great Bible keep their position still in the Book of Common Prayer. Many of the extraordinary render ings are in this way accounted for.1 The following are speci mens ; and to facilitate comparison on the part of those who have not a Douai Bible at hand, the notation of chapters and verse is given not according to it, but according to our common version. After the ninth Psalm, the notation of Psalms differs by one in the Douai version, but coalesces again at Psalm cxlvii, and the title of the psalm is usually reckoned the first verse of it. Psalms ii, 12, "apprehend discipline "; iv, 6, "the light of thy countenance, O Lord, is signed upon us " ; viii, 5, " thou hast minished him a little less than angels " ; xvi, 3, " he hath made all my willes mervelous in them" ; 11, " delectations on thy right hand" ; xvii, 5, "perfite my passes in thy pathes " ; 14, " their belly is filled of thy secrets " ; xviii, 45, "the children of aliens are inueterated " ; xxiii, 5, " thou hast fatted my head with oil, and my chalice inebriating how goodlie is it " ; 6, " in longitude of days " ; xxxv, 1, " overthrow them that impugne me " ; 1C, " they were dissipated and not compunct " ; xxxviii, 8, "my loins are filled with illusions"; xxxix, 12, " I have fainted in reprehensions"; xlvii, 9, "strong gods of the earth are exceedingly advanced" ; xl, 12, "there was no multitude in the exchanges of them " ; Ixiv, 7, "children's arrows are made their wounds"; Ixv, 11, " inebriate her rivers; in her dropps she shall rejoice springing" ; 14, " which did take sweet meats together with me " ; Ivi, 14, " from the height of the day I shall fear " ; Ixviii, 10, "voluntarie rayne shalt thou seperate " ; 16, "amoun- tane crudded as cheese, a fatte mountane"; 27,"Benjamin,ayoung man in excess of mind " ; Ixxii, 16, " there shall be a firmament in the earth, in the tops of the mountains " ; Ixxvi, 10, " the cogitation of man shall confess to thee, and the remains of the cogitation shall keep festival day to thee " ; Ixxxvi, 6, " our Lord will declare in Scriptures of peoples." 1 Kaulen, Geschichte cler Vulgata, Mainz, 1868. XLII.] IDIOMATIC RENDERINGS. 143 \ Isaiah xiii, 22, " and the Syrach owls shall answer, and mer maids in the temples of pleasure." There are swarms of other instances : — Numbers xx, 24, " he was incredulous to my mouth " ; 26, " and when thou hast unvested the father of his vesture, thou shalt revest therewith Eleazar his son." Deut. xvi, 2, " thou shalt immolate the Phase to our Lord thy God"; xvii, 18, "he shall copie to himselfe the Deuterono- mie of this law " ; xxvii, 7, " thou shalt immolate pacifique hostes " ; xxxiii, 14, " of the pomes of the fruits of the sunne and moone." Idiomatic and pithy renderings are, however, to be found — Gen. ii, 22, " built the rib into a woman " ; v, 24, " Enoch was seen no more " ; vii, 24, " the waters held on above the earth an 150 days." Exod. iii, 14, " I am which am." Num. xx, 19, " we will go by the beaten way." Judges viii, 34, " called his esquire " ; xix, 17, "saw the man sitting with his fardels." Job viii, 12, "or a seggie place grow without water?" ix, 17, " in a hurle wind shal he break me " ; xii, 18, " he looseth the belt of kings "; xv, 27, "fatnes hath covered his face, and from his sides there hangeth tallow " ; xl, 13, " his bones are as pipes of brass " ; xli, 15, "compact as the smith's stithie." Psalms Ixvi, 15, " oxen with bucke goats " ; Ixvii, 4, " let the just make merrie "; Ixviii, 11, "our Lord shall give the word to them that evangelize with great power " — power, as the Hebrew shows, meaning host or army — but the Rhemists took it as signifying " ability to work miracles." Isaiah liii, 5, " with the waile of his stripe we are healed." Jerem. viii, 22, " is there noe rosen in Galaad ? " Amos ii, 13, "behold I will screake under you as a wayne screaketh loden with hay." The note to Psalm xlvi, 3, is " Therefore all Catholics may assuredly know that the whole church cannot fail, though very many as now in England and very eminent persons, as some noblemen and some priests, have revolted." THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. There are some translations beyond common comprehension, but so are the common Latin text and the Greek version which it represents : — 2 Chron. i, 13, " King Solomon came from the excelse of Gabaon " ; xxxiii, 3, " he reedified the excelses " ; 6, " through fire to the Valebennom." Job ix, 13, " under whom they stoop that carry the world " ; xxi, 33, " he hath been sweet to the gravel of Cocytus " ; xxvi, 13, "his spirit has adorned the heavens, and his hand being the midwife" ; xxxiv, 18, " Apostata, that calleth dukes impious." Psalms 1, 5, "his saints, . . . which ordaine his testa ment above sacrifices " ; Iviii, 10, " before your thorns did understand the old briar " ; xc, 9, " our years shall be con sidered as a spyder. . . . because mildness is come upon us, and we shall be chastised " ; xci, 6, " thou shalt not be afraid of business walking in darkness, of invasion and the midday devil " — all according to the Yulgate. Many verses in the Psalter, singly or in groups, have a com ment after them, and at Psalm liv, 3, we read, " barbarous highland men have betrayed the place." A revision of the Psalms (Psalms of David translated from the Vulgate, 1700) was made by John Caryl, secretary at St, Germains to the queen of James II; and the volume has the approbation of Dr. Betham, serenissimi principis Walliae Preceptor — that is, tutor to the Pretender. The reason and nature of his work are thus given by him : — " So it is that in some places the Latine Text of the Psalms rigorously translated word by word would yeeld a scarse in telligible sense in the language into which it is translated : and wher that happens, it seems reasonable that such a latitude and liberty should be allow'd as is necessary to make the sense of the Text, as it is generally understood by the most approv'd authors, intelligible to the reader, especially in a Translation intended only for the privat devotions of Lay persons." The theological notes of the entire version — Old and New Testament — are Romish without disguise : — Matt, xxv, " Heaven is the reward of good works." XLIL] LIST OF TERMS. 145 2 Tim. iv, " The parable also of the men sent into the vine yard proveth that heaven is our own right, bargained for and wrought for, and accordingly paid unto us as our hire at the day of judgment." Heb. x, 21, " Adoration may be done to creatures or to God at and before a creature," the rendering in the text being, "adored the top of his rod." Luke xi, " Alms extinguish sin — they deliver from death " -r xii, 21, " By goods bestowed upon the poor, he hath store of merit, many alms-men's prayers procuring mercy for him at the day of his death " ; xvi, 28, " If the damned had care of their friends . . . much more have the saints and saved persons. And if those in hell have means to express their cogitations and desires, and be understood by Abraham, much rather may the living pray to the saints, and be heard of them." Rev. vi, " Saints be present at their tombs and reliques " -f xvii, " putting heretics to death is not to shed the blood of the saints " ; " Heresy and apostacy from the Catholic faith punish able by death." The woman touching the hem of Christ's, garment is held out as a warrant for the " devout touching of holy relikes," Mark v. The note to Matt, vi, 24, explains the " two masters " to be God and Baal, Christ and Calvin, Masse and Communion, &c. There is appended to the New Testament a list of fifty-five words " not familiar to the vulgar reader," but many of them are now in common use, as abstracted, acquisition, adulterate, advent, allegory, calumniate, catechize, condign, evangelize^ eunuch, holocaust, gratis, invocate, issue, prescience, resuscitate, victims. Some of the other terms have not become familiar as, assist in a sacerdotal sense ; assumption for Christ's ascen sion, dominical, donary, gratified meaning made gracious, hosts- for sacrifices. There are other Latin terms in the list which have occurred in the specimens already given, and these have not been naturalized. To prove that St. Peter was in Rome,, they hold that by Babylon, in his first Epistle, v, 13, is meant the Italian capital, and they shut their eyes to the consequences of such an interpretation. But they notify that Protestants, und Calvinists are the forerunners of Antichrist. VOL. II. K 146 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. How this Catholic Bible, with its version and its notes, struck shrewd and hostile observers, may be seen in these sen tences of Fulke's Dedication of his Defence to the Queen: "Among the inestimable benefits, wherewith Almighty God hath wonderfully blessed this your majesty's most honourable and prosperous government, it is not to be numbered among the least, that under your most gracious and Christian pro tection the people of your highness' dominions have enjoyed the most necessary and comfortable reading of the holy scrip tures in their mother tongue and native language. Which exercise, although it hath of long time, by the adversaries of him that willeth the scriptures to be searched (especially those of our nation) been accounted little better than an heretical practice ; and treatises have been written, pretending to shew great inconvenience of having the holy scriptures in the vulgar tongue ; yet now at length perceiving they cannot prevail to bring in that darkness and ignorance of God's most sacred word and will therein contained, whereby their blind devotion, the daughter of ignorance, as they themselves profess, was wont to make them rulers of the world, they also at the last are become translators of the New Testament into English. In which, that I speak nothing of their insincere purpose, in leaving the pure fountain of the original verity, to follow the crooked stream of their barbarous vulgar Latin translation, which (beside all other manifest corruptions) is found defective in more than an hundred places, as your majesty, according to the excellent knowledge in both the tongues wherewith God hath blessed you, is very well able to judge ; and to omit even the same book of their translation, pestered with so many annotations, both false and undutiful, by which, under colour of the authority of holy scriptures, they seek to infect the minds of the credulous readers with heretical and superstitious opinions, and to alienate their hearts from yielding due obedience to your majesty and your most Christian laws con cerning true religion established ; and that I may pass over the very text of their translation, obscured without any necessary or just cause with such a multitude of so strange and unusual terms, as to the ignorant are no less difficult to understand XLII. ] GREGOR Y MARTIN A ND FUL KE. 1 47 than the Latin or Greek itself: yet is it not meet to be con cealed, that they which neither truly nor precisely have trans lated their own vulgar Latin and only authentical text, have nevertheless been bold to set forth a several treatise, in which most slanderously and unjustly they accuse all our English translations of the Bible, not of small imperfections and over sights committed through ignorance or negligence, but of no less than most foul dealing in partial and false translations, wilful and heretical corruptions." On the other hand, Gregory Martin attacked the rendering of the proper names in the English version in these terms :— " Of one thing we can by no means excuse you, but it must savour vanity, or novelty, or both. As when you affect new strange words, which the people are not acquainted withal, but it is rather Hebrew to them than English. ' Against him came up Nabuchadnezzar, king of Babel,' 2 Par. xxxvi. 6, for ' Nabuchodonosor, king of the Chaldees ' ; ' Saneherib,' for ' Sennacherib ' ; ' Michaiah's prophecy,' for ' Michaea's ' ; ' Jehoshaphat's prayer,' for ' Josaphat's ' ; ' Uzza slain,' for 'Oza'; 'when Zerubbabel went about to build the temple,' for ' Zorobabel ' ; ' remember what the Lord did to Miriam/ for ' Marie,' Deut. xxxiv. : and in your first translation, ' Elisa,' for ' Elisseus ' ; ' Pek-ihia ' and ' Pekah,' for ' Phaceia ' and 'Phacee'; 'Uziahu,' for 'Ozias'; ' Thiglath-peleser,' for ' Teglath-phalasar ' ; ' Ahaziahu,' for ' Ochozias ' ; ' Peka, the son of Remalialm,' for ' Phacee, the son of Romelia.' And why say you not as well ' Shelomoh,' for ' Salomon ' ; and ' Coresh,' for ' Cyrus,' and so alter every word from the known sound and pronunciation thereof? Is this to teach the people, when you speak Hebrew rather than English ? Were it a goodly hearing (think you) to say for 'Jesus,' ' Jeshuah'; and for ' Marie,' his mother, ' Miriam ' ; and for ' Messias,' ' Messiach ' ; and ' John,' ' Jachannan ' ; and such like mon strous novelties ? which you might as well do, and the people would understand you as well, as when your preachers say. ' Nabucadnezer, king of Babel.' " Fulke's simple answer is, " Seeing the most of the proper names of the Old Testament were unknown to the people before 148 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. the Scripture was read in English, it was better to utter them according to the truth of their pronunciation in Hebrew, rather than after the common corruption which they had received in the Greek and Latin tongues. But as for those names which were known unto the people out of the New Testament, as Jesus, John, Mary, &c., it had been folly to have taught men to sound them otherwise than after the Greek declination, in which we find them."1 The Rheims translators and divines attack all the English versions. Robert Parsons, alias John Hewlett, in giving " Reasons why Catholics refuse to go to Church," alleges that " the Scripture is read there in false and shameless translations conteyning manifest and wilful corruptions." Standish, a reformer under Edward VI, and rector of Wigan, having dis missed his wife, and gone over to Rome, published, in 1554, a book of characteristic virulence, " A Treatise against the trans lation of the Bible into the vulgar language." Cardinal Allen, too, brands the English Bible as " falsely corrupted and deceit fully translated." Gregory Martin calls it " not indeed God's book, word, or scripture, but the devil's worde," and sums up his charges against the Protestant versions thus : " Now then to come to our purpose, such are the absurd translations of the English Bibles, and altogether like unto these : namely, when they translate ' congregation ' for ' church/ ' elder ' for ' priest/ ' image ' for ' idol,' ' dissension ' for ' schism,' c general ' for ' catholic,' ' secret ' for ' sacrament,' ' overseer ' for ' bishop,' ' messenger ' for ' angel,' ' ambassador ' for ' apostle,' ' minister ' for ' deacon,' and such like : to what other end be these deceitful translations, but to conceal and obscure the name of the church and dignities thereof, mentioned in the holy scrip tures; to dissemble the word 'schism' (as they do also 'heresy' and 'heretic') for fear of disgracing their schisms and heresies; to say of ' matrimony,' neither ' sacrament,' which is the Latin, nor ' mystery,' which is the Greek, but to go as far as they can possibly from the common usual and ecclesiastical words, saying, * This is a great secret,' in favour of their heresy, that matrimony is no sacrament ? " 2 Matthew Kellison utters the 1 Reply, &a, pp. 588, 589. 2 Fulke, pp. 218, 219. XLII.] WHITGIFT AND CARTWRIGIIT. 149 same language as Martin — his prime reason being that the Scripture in the English tongue is not according to the sense of ancient interpreters, nor under the Church of Rome. The reply is easy, and needs not to be formally given. Cart- wright, under the patronage of the Earl of Leicester, and of Walsingham who gave him a hundred pounds to purchase books, and at the request of many heads of Houses in Cam bridge,1 began an assault on the Rheims New Testament the year after its publication ; but Whitgift, in the plenitude of his prerogative, interdicted him. Whitgift had always opposed Cartwright with unsleeping hostility, and in this case he allowed ecclesiastical politics and antipathies to suppress a work of national benefit. The press was not free, and episcopal supervision could put down what was not relished, and con demn a book on account of its author's unlucky antecedents. A portion of this Reply, from which an extract has been already given, was published at Edinburgh in 1602. Cart- wright died in the following year, and the full volume was published in 1618. Fulke not only wrote a " Defence of Translations of the Bible," 2 with overwhelming and unan swerable criticism and argument, but also " The Text of the New Testament of Jesus Christ, translated out of the vulgar Latino by the Papists of the traiterous Seminarie at Rhemes," K in which he tartly and truthfully criticises the translation, verse by verse. Bulkeley also took part in the controversy in an " Answer to the Rhemish preface," &c., 1588 ; and Whitaker, who had no sympathy with Cartwright, published against Bellarmine, in 1610, his well known "Disputation on Holy Scripture." 2 " In 1615, Kellison ventured to publish 'A Gagg for the Reformed Gospel,' which was answered by Dr. Richard Montagu, afterwards Bishop of Chichester, in his ' A Gagg for the New Gospel ? No : a new Gagg for an old Goose, who would needes undertake to stop all Protestants' mouths for ever with 276 places out of their own English Bibles.' Bernard, rector of Batcombe, in Somersetshire, and author of a t Thesaurus Biblicus,' published in 1626 ' Rhemes against Rome : 1 He had been Lady Margaret's - Reprinted by the Parker Society. Professor of Divinity. 3 London, 1589- 150 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. or, the removing of " The Gag of the New Gospel," and rightly placing it in the mouthes of the Romists by the Rhemists, in their English translation of the Scriptures.' ' The Rhemist priestes,' he wrote, 'for making any translation at all of the Bible into the English tongue (though out of the Vulgav Latine, though obscured by affected phrases, and distorted by their cor rupt Annotations), yet are said to have bin beshrewed by their own more subtile Masters and Superiors, as having thereby layed open to the people the nakednesse and deformitie of their Romish doctrines. And thereby have I the more willingly produced the same against themselves ; the power and lustre of God's Word, though clouded and disguised by their pur posed obscurite and improprieties, yet competently shining forth, for their conviction, by this unwilling wounding of Rome by the out-workes of Rhemes." x The Catholic translators, while they speak of following the most perfect Latin edition, do not seem to have made use of Wycliffe. But their renderings are now and then coincident with the Genevan version, and they quote Hebrew words in the margin of the Old Testament. On the margin of almost every page of the translation, and in the notes, the heretics are attacked as Protestants or bigots, and a fragment of the following Table will show the frequency of the allusions — " A table of certaine places of the New Testament, corrvptly translated in favour of heresies of these dayes in the English editions: especially of the yeares 1562-77-79 and 80, by order of the bookes, chapters, and verses of the same. Wherein we do not charge our aduersaries for disagreeing from the authentical Latin text (wherof much is saide in the preface) but for corrupting the Greek it selfe, which they pretende to translate. "S. Matt., chap, i, 19, For' a iust man,' they translate 'a righteous man ' : because this word ' iust ' importeth that a man is iust in deede and not only so reputed. And so generally where ' iust ' or ' iustice ' is ioyned with good workes, they say 'righteous' and 'righteousness': yet being joined with faith, they keepe the olde termes ' iust ' and ' iustice.' 1 Cotton's Ehemes and Doway, Oxford, 1855. XLII.] TABLE Of PROTESTANT ERRORS. 151 " Chap, ii, 6, For ' rule ' or ' gouerne ' they translate ' feede ' to diminishe ecclesiastical authoritie, which the Greeke word signifieth; as also the Hebrewe, Mich, v, whence this is cited. " Chap, iii, 2, 8, For ' do penance ' and ' fruite worthie of penance ' (which signify painful satisfaction for sinne), they translate ' repent and repentance ' : or ' amendment of life.' "Chap, xvi, 18, For 'church' they translate 'congregation,' and that so continually euery where in Tiudals Bible, printed againe Ann. 1562, that the worde ' Church', is not once there to be founde. Which the other Editions correcting in other places, yet in this place it remayneth corrupted, reading still ' upon this rocke I wil build my congregation,' so loath they are it should appeare how firmly the Church of Christ is founded. " Chap, xviii, 17, The same corruption in Tind. Bib., ' Tel the congregation ' and ' If he wil not heare the congregation,' for ' Tel the Church/ and ' If he wil not hear the Church.' "Chap, xix, 11, Our Sauiour speaking of continencie saith : ' Not al take this word ' which they peruert thus, ' Al men can not take this word ' : against free- wil, and vow of chas- titie. " Chap, xxvi, 26, For ' blessed ' they translate ' gaue thanks ,' against the operation and efficacie of Christes blessing. " S. Mark, chap, x, 52, For ' thy faith had made thee safe ' speaking of corporal sight geuen to the blind, they translate ' thy faith hath saued thee,' to make it seeme that iustification and saluation is by only faith. " Chap, xiv, 22, For ' blessing,' they saye ' geuing thanks', as Matt, xxvi, 26. " S. Luke, chap, i, 6, For ' iust ' and ' justifications ' they translate, ' righteous ' and ' ordinances.' " i. 6, For ' Haile ful of grace,' they translate ' Haile thou that art in high fauour,' and ' Haile thou that art freely be- loued ' : though Tindal said ' Haile ful of grace,' the ' Aue Marie ' being not then banished as since it is. " Chap, iii, 8, For ' penance,' they say ' repentance,' as before, Mat. iii, 2, and 8. 152 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. " Chap, viii, 48, For ' thy faith hath made thee safe ' (to wit from corporal infirmitie) they translate, ' thy faith hath saued thee." " viii, 50, For ' beleeue only and she shal be safe,' they say * beleeue only and she shal be saued ' : in fauour of the forsaid heresie of only faith : neither marking that this safe tie per- taineth to the bodie, nor that it is attributed to the faith of an other, and not of the partie restored. " Chap, xviii, 42, For ' thy faith hath made thee whole ' or ' safe,' they saie, as in the former places, ' thy faith hath saued thee.' " Chap, xxii, 20, Beza (whom the English Protestantes herein defend) condemneth the Greeke text (which he confesseth to be the same in al copies) because by it the relatiue, 'which,' must needes be referred to the Chalice, and so proueth the real presence of Christs bloude in the Chalice. "S. John, chap, i, 12, For 'he gave them powre to be made the sonnes of God,' Beza and his folowers translate ' he gaue them the dignitie' (others say 'the prerogatiue') to be the sonnes ' of God ' : against free-wil. " Chap, ix, 22 and 35, For ' put out of the Synagogue ' they translate ' excommunicate ' : as though the Catholike Churches excommunication of heretikes, from the societie and participa tion of the faithful, were like to that exteriour putting out of the Synagogue, of such as confessed Christ. "Chap, xiii, 16, For 'Apostle' they translate 'messenger': turning an Ecclesiastical word, into the original and prophane .signification." The second edition of the New Testament was " set forth " in 1600, "by the same college now returned to Doway," Antwerp, Daniel Yeruliet. It contains a table of heretical corruptions, and at the end of it stands the remark — " The blessed confessor, Bishop Tunstal, noted no less than two thou sand corruptions in Tindal's translation, in the New Testament only. Thereby, as by these few here cited for example, the in different reader may see, how untruly the English Bibles are commended to the people for the pure Word of God." A third edition appeared at the same place in 1621, and a fourth in 1633 XLII.] CHANGES IN RHEIMS AND DOUA1 VERSIONS. 153 — probably at Rouen — a reprint of the edition of 1 600. A second edition of the Old Testament was published in 1635, and no other edition of it was printed for 115 years. Later editions were revised by Hay dock, Lingard, Ken rick, Withan, Nary, Challoner, and others ; and the copies now in use have been toned down and brought into considerable harmony with our current Bibles. The greatest changes were introduced in Dr. Challoner's edition. Nary explains his motive in his preface : " We have no Catholick translation of the Scripture in the English tongue, but the Doway Bible, and the Rhemish Testa ment, which have been done now more than an hundred years since : the language whereof is so old, the words in many places so obsolete, the orthography so bad, and the translation so very literal, that in a number of places it is unintelligible, and all over so grating to the ears of such as are accustomed to speak, in a manner, another language, that most people will not be at the pains of reading them. Besides, they are so bulky, that they cannot conveniently be carried about for publick devotion ; and so scarce and dear, that the generality of people neither have, nor can procure them for their private use. To supply all these defects, I have endeavoured to make this New Testament speak the English tongue now used, as near as the many Hebraisms wherewith it abounds, and which (in my opinion) ought never to be altered where they can be rendered so as to be intelligible, would allow. I have taken all the care imaginable to keep as close to the letter as the English will permit ; and where the Latin phrase would prove unintelligible in the English, a word, or two or more, must be added to make the sense clear."1 "A New Version of the Four Gospels," "by a Catholic," was published in 1836 anonymously — the author being the well-known historian Dr. Lingard. The volume has no dedication prefixed, and is not accompanied or commended by any approbation granted by the ecclesiastical authorities of the translator's own church. It is not, however, a revision of the Rheims, as it cuts deeply into its English, and is apparently in many places taken from the Greek, and not from the Latin Vulgate. Though his 1 Cotton, p. 299. 154 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. " History " shows that the author was a very decided Catholic, he has in the translation given " repent," for " do penance " ; "bondman," for "servant"; "Messiah," for "Christ"; "Good- tidings," for " Gospel " ; " tax-gatherer," for " publican " ; " fiends," for " devils " ; " figures," for " proverbs " ; " an nounce/' for " preach " ; " verily," for " amen " ; " causes of offence," for "scandals"; and "righteousness," for "justice." About his notes Dr. Lingard warns: "It may be proper to inform the reader, that the notes, which are appended to the text in the following pages, are not of a controversial character. Their object is the elucidation of obscure passages, or the explica tion of allusions to national customs, or the statement of the reasons which have induced the translator to differ occasionally from preceding interpreters. Many of these he has consulted, though he has not thought proper to load his pages with re ferences to their works." 1 The translation was reviewed by Cardinal Wiseman, and faintly praised ; though in the article the whole subject of revision is discussed with great ability, and his judgment about the Bible of his church is not ex treme : " To call it any longer the Doway or Rhemish version is an abuse of terms. It has been altered and modified till scarcely any verse remains as it was originally published ; and so far as simplicity and energy of style are concerned, the changes are in general for the worse " — the truly papal con clusion being 2 : " The impression on the reader's mind, after having perused this edition, must be, that Christianity never depended, for its code or evidences, upon the compilation of these documents [the Gospels], and that they never could have been intended for a rule of faith." 3 The old Latin Bible or Yulgate still lives in the midst of us, for we owe to it all our Christian terms ending in "ation," and nearly all the distinctive words of our theological voca bulary — as person, essence, scripture, lecture, sermon, text, 1 Cotton, Rhemes and Doway, 3 Collations of these editions may p. 137. be seen in Archdeacon Cotton's 2 Dublin Review, April, 1837. " Rhemes and Doway, " Oxford, Reprinted in Wiseman's Essays, vol. 1855. 1, p. 73-75, London, 1853. XLH.] THEOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE. 155 grace, adoption, repentance, spirit, glory, satisfaction, conver sion, sacrament, regeneration, justification, sanctification, re demption, privilege, election, eternity, predestination, com munion, congregation, discipline, missionary.1 The influence of the Latin church is also very apparent still in the nomenclature of even Protestant Presbyterian Scotland. The chairman of a presbytery or synod is called its " moderator "; he who presides when a minister is chosen " moderates " in a call ; he who executes a commission given him by a church court " obtemperates " their decision ; the elders in a church form its " session " ; the chairman of the board of secular manage ment is the " preses " ; the Lord's Supper is the " sacrament," the previous discourse is the " Action sermon," and the bread and wine the " elements " ; the leader of the psalmody is the '•'precentor"; the collection was in days not long past the "offering"; the pastor is the ''minister," and in olden times the " Instrument," his house is the " manse," he is " licensed " to preach and becomes a " probationer " till he is " ordained " over a charge; a bad report about him is a "fama," which, on being proved, may lead to his "suspension" or "deposition"; presence at worship is "attendance upon ordinances"; the decisions of a synod or assembly are its "Acts " ; a minister's income is his " stipend " ; " purgation of scandal " is not ob solete — and there are many other familiar technical terms and phrases. 1 For some renderings, the result 1686 ; and reprinted in Cotton's of deplorable ecclesiastical bias, re- " Memoir of a French New Testa- ference may be made to Bishop Kid- nient," in which the " Mass " and der's " Eeflections on a French New " Purgatory " are found in the Testament " printed at Bordeaux, " Sacred Text." London, 1863. It may be mentioned that Parsons, already referred to on p. 148, wrote under the name of Doleman a " Conference," in which he maintained, witli considerable ingenuity, the right of the Spanish Infanta to the English crown. A reply was made by the great Scottish jurist, Sir Thomas Craig, in 1602. THE AUTHORIZED VERSION. " IF the Arian heresy was propagated and rooted by means of beautiful vernacular hymns, so who will say that the uncommon beauty and mar vellous English of the Protestant Bible is not one of the great strongholds of heresy in this country 1 It lives on in the ear like a music that never can be forgotten, like the sound of church bells, which the convert hardly knows how long he can forego. Its felicities seem often to be almost things rather than mere words. It is part of the national mind, and the anchor of national seriousness. Nay, it is worshipped with a positive idolatry; in extenuation of whose grotesque fanaticism, its intrinsic beauty pleads availingly with the man of letters and the scholar. The memory of the dead passes into it. The potent traditions of childhood are stereo typed in its verses. The power of all the griefs and trials of a man is hidden beneath its words. It is the representative of his best moments ; and all that there has been about him of soft, and gentle, and pure, and penitent, and good, speaks to him for ever out of his English Bible. It is his sacred thing, which doubt never dimmed, and controversy never soiled. It has been to him all along as the silent, but O how intelligible, voice of his guardian angel ; and in the length and breadth of the laud there is not a Protestant, with one spark of religiousness about him, whose spiritual biography is not in his Saxon Bible." F. W. FABER. CHAPTER XLIII. QUEEN ELIZABETH, after a reign of more than forty-four ^ years, died on the 24th of March, 1603; and on the 5th April, James VI of Scotland left Edinburgh, and proceeded to London, to take possession of the English crown as the great- grandson of Margaret Tudor, and he had the good fortune to quash the claims of several rivals without public disturbance.1 Though he was now thirty-seven years of age, he made the journey with all the glee of a schoolboy released for a holiday, and scattered honours about him in indiscriminate profusion. Utterly devoid of those graces of form and manner which characterized his mother, wanting also the dignity and gal lant bearing of his great kinswoman and predecessor, he yet received a frank and harmonious welcome from his new subjects. Strange and romantic incidents had marked his infantine years. Born in the Castle of Edinburgh on the 19th of June, 1 After the death of James IV at was righteous heir to the Scot- Flodden, his widow, Margaret Tudor, tish crown, so he was " righteous married the Earl of Angus, and by and more righteous " heir to the this union Lady Arabella Stewart, English crown — as if he had sur- cousin of King James, was her great- mised that this last title was, or grand-daughter. King Henry, in might be, called in question. The his will, put aside the Scottish line, dedication prefixed to our present the descendants of his elder sister Bible throws in an assertion ever Margaret, and gave preference to dear to its royal patron, when it the line of Suffolk, the descendants speaks of " the government estab- of his younger sister Mary. James lished in your Highness, and your said, in his parting harangue to hopeful seed, by an undoubted his northern people, that as he title." 1(30 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. 1566, he was baptized in the chapel of Stirling Castle on the 15th December of the same year. His father, Darnley, though he was living at the time in the Fort,1 was not present at the service which was held by torch light, but the Protestant Bothwell, so soon to be wedded to his mother after the Kirk- o'-Field tragedy of which he was a chief promoter, did the honours on the occasion. His baptismal font of gold weigh ing 330 ounces, and a present from Queen Elizabeth, was sent shortly after by his mother to the mint, to be turned into cash, in order to provide payment to " the bloody cut-throats " that formed her body-guard at the time of her marriage to that worthless and desperate ruffian by whom she was so bewitched as for his sake to renounce the Catholic faith, and renew the prohibition of the Mass, according to the enactment of 1560. She was wedded in her " dule weeds " as a widow, and the marriage was celebrated, not in the chapel, but in the council-chamber of Holyrood, none of the lords living in Edinburgh at the time deigning to be present at the fatal nuptials. Political events were rushing with tremen dous rapidity ; and Mary having, in her islet prison, signed her abdication on the 24th of July, 1567, her son was, four days afterwards, solemnly consecrated king at Stirling when he was thirteen months old, his head being put for a moment into the great Bruce's crown, and his hand made to touch the sword and sceptre, while through his sponsors, Lord Hume and the Earl of Morton,2 he took the oath, " I, James, Prince and Steward of Scotland . . . ." The mystic ceremonial being over, the Earl of Mar carried the anointed babe back to its nursery. Before he was two years old he was, by another representative —the Regent Murray — fighting against his mother ; and her defeat at Langside by her son, through her half-brother, sent her a swift fugitive across the Border, to a long imprisonment and a terrible end. The earliest memories of James were those of a boyish 1 He was at the moment a doomed " John Knox preached on the man, the " bond " being already occasion, though it is said that he signed for the destruction " of sic an objected to the anointing, young fool and proud tyran." XLIII.] CHARACTER OF KING JAMES. 161 kinglet. On assuming the government, at the age of twelve, he presided in royal robes at a meeting of Council at Stirling, and spoke the words put into his mouth ; but during the dis cussion he was specially exercised about a hole in the cloth which covered the table. His first visit in state to Edinburgh was typical of his subsequent career. On his arrival at the West Port, the pageant presented before him was the decision of the wise king, the actors being the two women with the child, and a servant with the sword. When he drew nigh to the " Great Kirk " " Dame Religion " asked him to enter ; and, dismounting " at the lady's steps," he complied with the invi tation. But when he came out, and moved down toward the cross, he was saluted by a "jolly Bacchus," who, seated on a barrel, drank again and again to his majesty's welcome, while puncheons were running wine for the mob. James was indeed made up of contrasts, and his character presents a species of dualism. Nature had apparently intended him to be the greatest of his race in person and mind, but from the shock which his mother had received at the assassination of Rizzio, " he was a spoiled child, in a deplorably literal sense, before he was born," and the weakling was seven years old before he could stand upright, so that often in after life it was his wont to poise himself by leaning on the shoulders of others. His physical weakness was very visible, and when he engaged in the chase he had to be trussed into his saddle ; but when " in the kirk," on Sunday, 3rd April, 1603, he delivered his last address to his Scottish subjects, and promised to visit them every three years, his boast was, " Ye mister not doubt, for I have a bodie als able as anie king in Europe." In early life he was an " old young man." The descendant of a long line of kings — Plantagenets, Tudors, and Stewarts — he was awkward in gait, and uncouth in person and manner, while " he ate and drank, dressed and played like a boor." l His tongue being too large for his mouth, his loquacity was a continuous sputter. While he "wallowed in filth, moral and physical,"2 it was his joy to regard himself as the "Lord's. 1 Despatch of M. Fontenay — Fronde, History, vol. XI, p. 664. 2 Burton, History of Scotland, vol. VI, 161. VOL. II. L 162 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. anointed." As he never washed his hands, the honour of kissing them must have exceeded the pleasure. Boasting of his tenacious hold of his sceptre, as if he had been a " mortal god " on earth, he was ever tossing it to unworthy favourites, as a bauble to play with — such favourites as Esme Stewart in Scotland, and Buckingham in England, the latter of whom, in vulgar familiarity, used to name his sovereign " dear Dad and Gossip." His hatreds were as unaccountable as his likings which might vary, but his prejudices always tended to ripen into lasting antipathies. When he suspected that people imagined him to be facile, he sank into fits of sullenness and obstinacy, lest, to use his own words, he should be regarded as " led by the nose," or thought to be " ane irresolute ass." Though timid in temperament, he could be scared into momentary bravery. It has now been proved that the famous Gowrie conspiracy, in 1600, was a reality, but few of the king's contemporaries believed his account of it. His solitary adven ture — the one romance of his life — was his voyage to Norway, to bring home his Danish bride. He had told his council that this matrimonial step was taken after asking the "Divine direc tion for fifteen days to move his heart the meetest way," and the General Assembly ordered a fast every Sabbath, and public prayers for his safety during his absence in Denmark. But while these loyal intercessions for him were going on in Edin burgh, he wrote to a friend a letter which begins, "From the Castle of Cronberg, where we are drinking and driving over in the auld manner." His shrewdness was barren and un practical, and men of far less talent easily outwitted him. His possession of great good sense and humour, and his power of clothing a thought in a pithy and pregnant clause equal often to one of Bacon's, did not save him from being an oracular simpleton. He often meant well, but his best resolves died away in helpless and ludicrous indecision. Courtiers hood winked him by praising his subtlety. Coke, his surly attorney- general, was perfectly aware of the process by which the Gun powder Plot had been detected, but, hungering for preferment, he ascribed the discovery to the king himself, and extolled him as "divinely illuminated by Almighty God, and like an angel of XLIII.] ROYAL INCONSISTENCIES. 103 God." He had the best head in his Council, but his sagacity O v rarely served him in ordinary business, and when he tried a Machiavellian policy, he was ever like a mole, blundering into light. He was cunning and indiscreet by turns, his gravity and levity being about as nearly balanced as were his hours of hunting and study. He raised Carr to the peerage, and sent Raleigh to the block. He wrote on theology and on tobacco. He acted like a child in matters of moment, but was awed into solemnity about trifles — as when he formally charged the head of the King's Bench with the crime of allowing his servant to ride bare-headed before him. Nor was he guileless ; he corres ponded with the pope on the one hand, and with the queen of England on the other, and thought that he was doing a clever piece of diplomacy in trying to ingratiate himself with two such masters. According to the English queen, who stigma tized him as " a double-tongued villain," he had been in the habit of calling Lord Morton "his father," up to the time when he contrived to have that nobleman seized, tried, and executed. He could not bear the sight of a drawn sword, and he was a sincere lover of peace, but his love of peace was sometimes allowed to degenerate into pusillanimity, as when he permitted his own son-in-law to be beaten out of his kingdom by the Imperial troops. In his desire to please, he occasionally allowed his subjects to fight under opposing standards. The assassination of Henry IV of France, the Armada, and the Gunpowder Plot, were fresh in the nation's memory, as events but of yesterday, and the king showed some desire to guard against such perils. But he subsided at length into a Catholic policy, as he longed for a Spanish alliance. His common talk was a continuous infringement of the Third Commandment, though he often expressed penitence for his lapses; and his Book of Sports was an attempt to induce a national violation of another Commandment, though it was curiously enacted in the royal wisdom, that none should share in the Sunday games but such as had attended church. He prided himself on his profound skill in kingcraft, which was too often but another name for insincerity and absolutism, and yet was hailed as the " wisest fool in Christendom." His belief in kingly supremacy was THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. only excelled by his belief in himself, and the immorality of his court was equalled by the imbecility of his government. Parliament had settled the amount of taxation on a certain import, but he had, of his own authority, and quite uncon stitutionally, tripled the sum. When the case came to be heard in the Court of Exchequer, and when Chief Baron Fleming had decided in favour of the crown, James saluted him as "a judge to his heart's content." He held that as it was " blasphemy for divines to dispute what God might do," so it was sedition for subjects to discuss "what a king may do in the height of his power ; " but his senseless notions of pre rogative daily inculcated on his family, and so fully imbibed by them, brought in due time his son and successor to the scaffold before Whitehall. He strove hard to get royal procla mations identified in validity with statutes, as had been the case for a time in the reign of Henry VIII and by virtue of a proclamation he took the style and title of King of Great Britain. At the instigation of Bancroft, he claimed the right to sit in a court of law, and decide in person causes brought before him. Indeed, during his progress through England up to his new capital, he had sent a thief to the gallows without trial. He was so vain as to discuss legal questions with Lord Coke, " the incarnation of the common law of England," and so unjust as to dismiss the brave and un bending judge from his office of Chief Justice. When he chose St. James's day as the day of his coronation, he honoured his own name in that of the patron apostle ; and a portion of the Ritual was altered, for to the words " laws which the king pro mised to observe" was added the clause, "agreeable to the king's prerogative." Tenacious of his own money, he was a lavish promisor of that of others, and his generous deeds were often sullied by subsequent acts of selfishness. It cost him nothing to visit Tycho Brahe and grant him a license of copyright in " his auld kingdom," or to give a prebendal stall to Isaac Casaubon ; but he allowed old Archbishop Adamson, both a scholar and a poet, to languish and die in penury, — cowering on the one side of the fire and his cow stationed on the other — even though he had in his depression tried to stir XLIII.] EARLY KNOWLEDGE OF SCRIPTURE. 165 the royal sympathy by translating into Latin verse the Lamen tations of Jeremiah. He also gave Casaubon an annual salary of £300, for which he was expected to fetch and carry in the king's polemical feuds. The patent conferring the salary, which is dated 19th January, 1611, speaks of the great scholar as coming to England, " to be used by us as we shall see cause, for the service of the Church." In the preparation of the reply to Cardinal Du Perron, the king supplied the argument, and Casaubon provided the Latin. James, however, has the credit of suggesting to Father Paul the compilation of his " History of the Council of Trent," and of urging Ussher to write his "Antiquities of the British Churches" ; but he seems to have thought that such royal counsel was sufficient reward for literary labour. Though his household was early noted for its profligacy, and though he himself was very far from being a pattern of sobriety or of sanctity of speech, James was a great frequenter of ser mons ; and though he was an " irreverent hearer," l he had acquired a wonderful knowledge of Scripture and theology. His precocious acquaintance with the Bible was noted in his eighth year, and Killigrew,2 the English Ambassador, heard him in the presence of his "preceptor," Buchanan, and his " master," Young, read off any chapter selected out of Latin into French, and out of French after into English, as well as few men could have added anything to his translation. James Melville records in his "Diary"3 that when he visited Stirling, in 1574, he saw the young king, and he describes him as " the sweitest sight in Europe that day, for strange and extraordinar gifts of ingyne, judgment, memorie, and language;" and he thus proceeds, "I heard him discours, walking up and doune in the auld Lady Mar's hand — of knowledge and ignorance, to my grait mervell and estonishment." He had a special ecstacy in theological disputations, and when, in his twenty-first year, 1 In 1596 the General Assembly 2 Burton, History of Scotland, vol. sent a deputation to him, to warn V, p. 389. him not to talk during sermon, and 3 P. 48, "Woodrow Society edi- to abstain from swearing, " with tiou. which he was blotted." THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. he held a solemn debate at Holyrood with the Jesuit Gordon, a cadet of the house of Huntly, he bore himself bravely through the controversy. Grotius sang the praises of his learned youth, and to him, in his fourteenth year, Beza dedicated his " Icones." He was under twenty when he pro duced his " Paraphrase upon the Revelation of St. John," and little more than twenty when he published "Ane Fruitful Meditatione," &c., on some verses of the twentieth chapter of the same Book — " By the maist Christian king and syncere professour, and chief defender of the faith, James the Sixth, King of Scottis." In 1584 he published "The Essayes of a Prentise in the divine arte of Poesie." In his manhood, as in his earlier years, Biblical studies had an irresistible charm for him, and he composed commentaries and translated Psalms.1 Quotations from Scripture in illustration of some argument, or to give point to some statement, were on all occasions flowing from his tongue ; his common talk was characterized by allusions to the Bible, in season and out of season. He "wondrously coveted learned discussions," and during such discussions he delighted in pouring out his erudition in full flood. "As he had been deprived by the accident of birth of his true position as a theological pro fessor, he lost no opportunity of turning his throne into a pulpit, and his sceptre into a controversial pen."2 "Having," as he confessed, " a natural and salmon -like affection to see the place of his breeding," he came down to Edinburgh in 1617, and was inundated not only with Latin harangues, but when he went, on his fifty-first birthday, up to the Castle to visit the room he was born in, a boy was stationed at the gate to salute him with an address in Hebrew. He held disputations also at St. Andrews and Stirling, during which, and especially after which, he played the part of a pedant and buffoon. It was profound satisfaction to him, in the prime 1 " His translation of the Psalter," 2 Motley, Life and Death of John as Bishop William intimates, " was of Barneveld, vol. I, p. 54, London, stayed in the one-and-thirty Psalm," 1874. and his coadjutor was the Earl of Stirling. XLIII.] FONDNESS FOR POLEMICS. 167 of life, when he stirred up such antagonists as Bellarmine and Scioppius, and it was "bliss beyond compare " when a pamphlet of a hundred pages which he had written in a week, brought out from Cardinal Du Perron a reply of a thousand folio pages. He wrote at this time a "Monitory Epistle to all Christian Monarchs, free Princes, and States," and republished his Triplici nodo triplex cuneus, to which Bellarmine replied with no small craft and power. The question concerned Garnett, one of the conspirators who suffered for his connection with the Gunpowder Plot, and whom the Catholics were canonizing as a martyr to the inviolability of the secrets of the confessional. Bishop Andrewes replied to Fronto Ducaeus in his Tortura Torti, and Casaubon also composed an Epistola which brought upon him a Eesponsio from Andreas Eudsemon- Johannes1 (L'Heureux), second in virulence and effrontery only to Sciop pius himself. To these polemical efforts of the king flattering allusions are made in the Dedication prefixed to our Bibles : — " To go forward with the confidence and resolution of a man in maintaining the truth of Christ, and propagating it far and near, is that which hath so bound and firmly knit the hearts of all your majesty's loyal and religious people unto you, that your very name is precious among them : their eye doth behold you with comfort, and they bless you in their hearts, as that sanctified person who, under God, is the immediate author of their true happiness. And this their contentment doth not diminish or decay, but every day increaseth and taketh strength, when they observe that the zeal of your majesty toward the house of God doth not slack or go backward, but is more and more kindled, manifesting itself abroad in the farthest parts of Christendom, by writing in defence of the truth (which hath given such a blow unto that man of sin as will not be healed), and every day at home, by religious and learned discourse, by frequenting the house of God, by hearing the Word preached, by cherishing the teachers thereof, by car ing for the Church, as a most tender and loving nursing father." But his love of orthodoxy was overborne by his worship of 1 Life of Casaubon, by Mark Pattison, Eector of Lincoln College, p. 351, London, 1875. 168 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. prerogative, as when he ordered the Calvinistic work of Pareus on Romans to be burned by the hangman in Oxford and Lon don, because a preacher had vindicated some notions on the liberty of the subject out of that erudite commentary. In the same spirit he opposed and wrote against Conrad Vorstius as an anti-St. John, and dictated to their High Mightinesses of Holland that, in the case of such a heretic, they should not " bear the sword in vain." He ordered his works to be burned, and he inscribed a treatise against him, thus : " To the honour of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the eternall Sonne of the eternall Father, to whom His most humble and most obliged servant, James, by the grace of God, king of Great Britaine, France, and Ireland, Defender of the faith, doth dedicate and consecrate this his Declaration." His interest in the controversies raging in the Low Countries was so intense and personal that, in 1618, he sent Hall, Davenant, and Balcanquhal as representatives to the Synod of Dort, and loaded them with numerous charges as to their duties and aims.1 But tolerance of divergent opinion was distasteful to him, and when his voluble logic and learning failed to convert Bartholomew Legget from Arianism, he sent him to be burnt at Smithfield, 18th March, 1611. And a month later, Edward Wightman, for a combination of heresies, was burnt in the market place of Lichfield — dark spots of fire and blood staining the year that witnessed the happy publication of the version which the royal humour had originated and patronized. It was a work after his own heart when, in 1623, he tried to enjoin certain topics for treatment in ser mons, and to proscribe others, as Predestination, Election, Reprobation, and the Universality, Efficacy, Resistibility and Irresistibility of God's grace. To this marvellous famil iarity with Scripture, — a familiarity which grew with his growth, and became at length as distinctive of him as his 1 Yet John Hales of Eton, " the in his theology, being induced by ever memorable," who, as chaplain what he heard and saw at the Dutch to Sir Dudley Carlton, ambassador Assembly, to " bid John Calvin at the Hague, attended the Synod of good night." Dort, came back to England changed XLIII.] CHANGES OF OPINION. 169 circular hobble1 or his thickly quilted hose and doublet — are we largely, if not solely, indebted for our Authorized Version, which is dedicated "To the most high and mighty prince, James." The people in England had been at some loss to conjecture what the ecclesiastical leanings of the expected sovereign might be. The Catholics hoped to get some relaxation of the penal laws from the son of her whom they idolized as a martyr. But he had written a hard, unfilial letter to his mother, refusing to accord her any present or prospective royal title, and his selfish love for his own interests had overpowered his anxieties about her life; for a few honeyed words and the present of some couples of English buckhounds, sealed his desertion of her cause, while she, in her turn, had cursed him, disinherited him, and bequeathed her kingdom to Philip of Spain. The Puritans had naturally some high anticipations, for in 1590 the king, "with bonnet off and hand lifted up to heaven," had said in Edinburgh to the General Assembly at its eighth session " that he thanked God for being born king in such a kirk, the sincerest kirk in the world — the kirk of Geneva keepe pasche and yuile ; what have they for them ? as for our neighbour kirk in England, it is an evil said mass in English, wanting nothing but the liftings. I charge you, my good ministers, doctors, elders, nobles, gentle men, and barons, to stand to your purity and to exhort the people to do the same, and I forsooth, so long as I bruik my life, shall maintain the same." He had also written to Elizabeth in favour of some of the stout Puritans who suffered under her reign. No wonder that Archbishop Whitgift, knowing the vacillation of the king, and though he must have read the Basilicon Doron published in 1599 — had some terror of what he called " a Scottish mist " settling down on Canterbury. For the king, after his great change of opinion on church government, was, as might be expected from his temperament, visited with occasional qualms — the clouds threatened to return after the 1£'When the king came to the as his custom was. Mr. Eobert chamber in Holyrood," where persons (Bruce) casteth himself to meet him." were waiting for him, " he walked Calderwood, History of the Church in a circle round about the house, of Scotland, vol. VI, p. 218. 170 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. rain. When he had read Calderwood's Altare Damascenum1 he was observed to be somewhat pensive, and on one of his Episcopal courtiers telling him that they would answer it, he replied tartly — " What will you answer, man ? There is nothing here but Scripture, reason, and the Fathers." There had also been previous fluctuations. Though the Convention of Leith, in 1572, had brought in the elements of Episcopacy, the National Covenant was subscribed by the king and his household in 1580, and the Second Book of Discipline, adopted in 1581, set out a full Presbyterian platform. But, by a reactionary process, Episcopacy was re-introduced — " bishops, abbots, and other prelates were authorized to sit and vote in Parliament"; and in 1610 the bishops got from the General Assembly meeting in Glasgow the right or power to ordain.2 Such changes, in some of which the king was personally prominent as usual, could not but raise suspicious and anxious forecastings in England. But the flatteries heaped upon James in England would have turned a stronger head. When at the Hampton Court Conference, he had said of the Puritans, " I will make them conform them selves, or I will harry them out of the land, or yet do worse," one lord exclaimed that his majesty " spoke by the instinct of the spirit of God." His Grace of Canterbury, swallowing the "sugared bait," ascribed the royal words " to the special assistance of God's spirit," and Bancroft, on his knees, gave thanks to God for " the singular mercy of such a king, as since Christ the like, he thought, had not been seen." When Selden was challenged by the king for applying such phrases as " unlimited liberty " and " confident daring " to his exposition of some parts of the Apocalypse, the accomplished critic and scholar could, in reply ing, bring himself to speak of the royal interpretation as " the clearest sun among the lesser lights, and to call it a performance most divine and kingly." One may contrast Bacon's adulation3 1 Calderwood was banished by the the statement made in 2 Ki. xvi, 10. king for his stout defence of Presby- 3 Works, vol. XII, p. 70, ed. Mon- tery, and during his six years' exile tague. in Holland he composed the book 2 Grubb's Ecclesiastical History, referred to — its name being based on vol. II, p. 293. XLIII.] THE MILLENARY POSITION. 171 with the honest and pointed words of George Buchanan in his Dedication to his royal pupil of his "Baptistes." Yet there must have been no small amount of learning in the man who was so highly praised, not only by courtly churchmen like Bancroft, Williams, and Abbot, but by Bacon and Casaubon. The king's influence told even on Hugh Broughton, whose stiff knees were suppled in the royal presence. There had been handed to the monarch, on his way through the " promised land " to London, the millenary petition — a petition signed by seven hundred and fifty clergymen of the Church of England " groaning under a common burden of human rites and ceremonies." These points were rather sub ordinate in character, especially as compared with these great principles which contending parties had fought for in Scot land with sacred fury. James was now in no danger of being confronted by a " beardless boy," or of being roughly held by the sleeve, defied and scolded to his face as "God's silly vassal " ; nor was there any chance of a sermon being preached before him inveighing against the power or person that would bring in the " bludie gullie " of despotism. He ran no risk of being detained by force in any baronial mansion as he had been in his sixteenth year at the Castle of Ruthven when, bursting into tears at the insult, he had been saluted with the gruff utterance of the Master of Glamis, " Better bairns greet than bearded men." The question was not as be tween prelacy and presbytery, or between organized societies struggling for supremacy as for life, but between members and office-bearers of the same established church. Therefore, neither a council nor an assembly was convened to consider the millenary petition, but simply a Conference. A royal pro clamation was issued on the 24th of October, "touching a meet ing for hearing and for the determining things pretended to be amiss in the church." The day originally fixed was the first of November, but as the plague was raging at the time, there was a postponement for a few weeks. Though Parlia ment had not met and James had not been crowned, the meet ing was ultimately held in the Drawing-room of Hampton Court Palace on Saturday, Monday, and Wednesday, the 14th, 172 THE ENGLISH BIBLE. [CHAP. 16th, and 18th, of January 1604.1 There came, as summoned, to the conference nine bishops — Whitgift, Archbishop of Canter bury ; Bancroft, Bishop of London ; Matthew, of Durham ; Bilson, of Winchester ; Babington, of Worcester ; Rudd, of St. David's ; Watson, of Chichester ; Robinson, of Carlisle ; Dove, of Peterborough : Five deans — Montague, Dean of the Chapel Royal ; Andrewes, of Westminster ; Overall, of St. Paul's ; Barlow of Chester ; Bridges, of Salisbury ; with King, Arch deacon of Nottingham ; Field, afterwards Dean of Gloucester. There were also at the Conference some members of the Privy Council and five ecclesiastical lawyers, Sir Daniel Dunne, Sir Thomas Cornpton, Sir Richard Swale, Sir John Bennet, and Dr. Drury ; Galloway, the king's Scottish chaplain (admitted by courtesy) ; Reynolds, President of Corpus Christi College, Oxford; Sparke, Prebendary of Lincoln ; Chaderton and Knew- stubbs, two Fellows and Divines from Cambridge. The last four, who appeared in " Turkey gowns," represented the plain tiffs or Puritan clergy. Reynolds,2 who had been Dean of Lincoln, was perhaps the most learned divine of the period. He was not chosen in any way by his own party, but he obeyed the royal summons. His friends thought that he had not risen to the occasion, but the king snubbed him unceremoniously, or, as Harrington reports, " used with him upbraidings rather than arguments, . . . bad the petitioners awaie with their snivellings, &c."3 Bancroft was as surly and rude to him as the king, who could, however, sometimes be playful. Reynolds had objected to the term "worship" in the Marriage Service, and the king merrily replied, " I'm thinking that if you had a gudewife yoursel, Doctor, you wouldria think any worship or reverence too much for her. Many a man speaks of Robin Hood who never shot in his bow." These persons were never all present on one day. The four " com plaints " presented to the king referred to the church and its service, to its ministers and their living and maintenance, 1 On October 21, 1603, there had 2 Sometimes, if not usually, given been issued a royal proclamation as Remolds, occasionally as Ray- forbidding all petitioning on religious nolds or Raiuolds. questions. 3 Nugse Antiquse, vol. II, p. 228. XLIII.] THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 173 and to discipline. Heylin remarks, " The complainants, how ever, sped no better in relation to the forms of worship, than they had done in reference unto points of doctrine. And some what also was observed touching some errors in the old trans lation of the English Psalter, as also in the Gospels and Epistles, as they stood in the liturgy. But their objections were so stale, and so often answered, that the bishops and conform able party went away with an easy victor}^." 1 Thus the object for which the meeting was ostensibly summoned failed, and another great opportunity was lost for healing and har monizing the divisions in the English Church. The Bishop of London lost his temper very early in the discussion, and did not recover it again.2 Bancroft, Barlow, and the king were apparently quite unqualified in tact and temper to interfere in so delicate an adjustment. But at the meeting on Monday, when other matters had been disposed of, a new translation of the Bible was abruptly proposed. There had been some conversation on a portion of the Apocryphal Books, "which was answered by the Bishops of London and Winchester, but more pointedly by his majesty himself3 who, finding there had been great questioning amongst the lords at that place of Ecclesiasticus (xlviii, 10) with which, as if it had been their rest and upshot, they (who objected to it) began afresh; and seeing them so to urge it, and stand upon it, called for a Bible ; first, showed the author of that book, who he was ;